in_o the_o main_a so_o also_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o express_v my_o gratitude_n unto_o the_o great_a family_n of_o the_o windhams_n in_o particular_a a_o family_n know_v to_o be_v true_o noble_a and_o great_a in_o the_o number_n of_o its_o flourish_a branch_n as_o well_o as_o in_o riches_n honour_n and_o approve_a loyalty_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o country_n the_o true_a happiness_n and_o last_a prosperity_n whereof_o shall_v ever_o be_v sincere_o wish_v and_o desire_v by_o honour_a sir_n your_o most_o obedient_a humble_a servant_n jos_n walker_n the_o author_n preface_n translate_v from_o the_o french_z the_o controversy_n about_o religion_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o war_n or_o if_o you_o will_v a_o sort_n of_o lawsuit_n wherein_o both_o party_n plead_v their_o cause_n with_o some_o heat_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o difficult_a to_o write_v and_o not_o let_v fall_v some_o word_n that_o may_v favour_v the_o interest_n of_o that_o side_n for_o which_o we_o be_v concern_v because_o the_o flesh_n corrupt_v the_o act_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o old_a man_n never_o fail_v to_o vitiate_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o new_a i_o do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o those_o angry_a writer_n who_o in_o all_o their_o work_n do_v show_v a_o unlimited_a passion_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o defend_v and_o meditate_v nothing_o but_o disparage_v their_o adversary_n to_o make_v their_o own_o party_n triumph_v by_o the_o calumny_n which_o they_o cast_v upon_o the_o other_o i_o speak_v of_o mild_a and_o peaceable_a spirit_n who_o write_v with_o moderation_n who_o nevertheless_o do_v it_o not_o always_o so_o successful_o but_o they_o let_v drop_v some_o thing_n which_o all_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o because_o their_o ever_o remain_v frailty_n in_o man_n and_o the_o innocency_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n have_v not_o a_o complete_a victory_n over_o the_o first_o what_o i_o say_v be_v particular_o verify_v in_o examine_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o both_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v favourable_a to_o their_o cause_n each_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o establish_v their_o belief_n and_o religion_n this_o consideration_n make_v i_o think_v that_o the_o sure_a way_n and_o most_o edify_a mean_n for_o christian_n will_v be_v plain_o to_o produce_v what_o have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n receive_v and_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n and_o historical_o without_o dispute_n to_o represent_v the_o sentiment_n of_o our_o ancestor_n upon_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v and_o will_v be_v always_o if_o god_n prevent_v it_o not_o by_o his_o grace_n a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o a_o mean_n which_o the_o devil_n will_v never_o fail_v to_o use_v to_o keep_v up_o among_o christian_n that_o unhappy_a strife_n wherewith_o they_o be_v so_o please_v but_o which_o ought_v to_o draw_v tear_n of_o blood_n from_o those_o good_a soul_n that_o be_v sensible_o touch_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o that_o without_o cease_v by_o their_o prayer_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v give_v unto_o all_o the_o grace_n to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o my_o design_n and_o to_o represent_v the_o sacrament_n at_o large_a i_o have_v divide_v my_o work_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o examine_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n i_o prove_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n among_o christian_n i_o hint_n at_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o i_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o original_a as_o well_o as_o the_o mystery_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n since_o s._n cyprian_n have_v seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n i_o mention_v sundry_a sect_n of_o heretic_n whereof_o some_o have_v change_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n other_o have_v corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o last_o other_o have_v quite_o reject_v it_o not_o suffer_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v at_o all_o i_o omit_v not_o what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n who_o condemn_v the_o celebration_n nor_o the_o heresy_n of_o one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o deny_v it_o but_o through_o another_o principle_n i_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o the_o slander_n which_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o cast_v upon_o christian_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o the_o use_n of_o levened_a and_o unleven_v bread_n then_o i_o consider_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v what_o be_v the_o fashion_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o have_v thereupon_o happen_v from_o thence_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o patins_z that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v use_v in_o this_o holy_a action_n this_o consideration_n be_v follow_v with_o a_o inquiry_n of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o wherein_o all_o the_o service_n be_v general_o perform_v and_o from_o this_o inquiry_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o ceremony_n and_o of_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n i_o mean_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o or_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o be_v now_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n then_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o oblation_n or_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o i_o show_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n i_o annex_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o oblation_n that_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o of_o the_o fraction_n and_o i_o show_v at_o what_o time_n the_o latin_n begin_v to_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n to_o warn_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o moreover_o i_o examine_v the_o distribution_n and_o communion_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n who_o distribute_v those_o who_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o then_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v treat_v at_o large_a the_o question_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o also_o show_v that_o for_o several_a age_n communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o journey_n and_o travel_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o little_a scrupulous_a in_o this_o matter_n that_o sometime_o they_o send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o sick_a by_o lay_v person_n man_n woman_n acolytes_n and_o young_a boy_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o they_o bury_v it_o with_o the_o dead_a in_o some_o church_n they_o burn_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a infant_n sometime_o they_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mix_v it_o with_o ink_n than_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o mix_a liquor_n the_o more_o to_o confirm_v the_o act_n they_o intend_v to_o sign_n in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o describe_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o weighty_a article_n begin_v with_o the_o reflection_n they_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n and_o upon_o the_o interpretation_n they_o have_v give_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o after_o these_o reflection_n i_o represent_v a_o great_a number_n of_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v they_o affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o it_o be_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o like_a term_n they_o positive_o say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v through_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v thing_n
that_o our_o saviour_n have_v finish_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o ancient_a passover_n and_o intend_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o new_a i_o mean_v of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o leave_v unto_o the_o church_n a_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o his_o great_a love_n and_o charity_n he_o take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o his_o father_n over_o the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o he_o break_v it_o into_o morsel_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v also_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n wherein_o be_v wine_n and_o have_v bless_v it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o that_o in_o distribute_v the_o bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n giveâ—_n or_o break_v for_o they_o and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v that_o iâ—_n waâ—_n his_o blood_n or_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o that_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o he_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o father_n command_v they_o express_o to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n until_o his_o come_n from_o heaven_n to_o show_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n whereunto_o st._n paul_n do_v add_v the_o preparation_n which_o communicant_n ought_v to_o bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o fear_v lest_o this_o mystery_n which_o be_v intend_v unto_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o man_n shall_v turn_v unto_o their_o judgement_n and_o condemnation_n if_o they_o partake_v thereof_o unworthy_o but_o because_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v prescribe_v unto_o we_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o manner_n how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o holy_a mystery_n that_o his_o word_n instruct_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o that_o the_o preparation_n which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o contain_v in_o effect_n all_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o faithful_a soul_n that_o dispose_v itself_o to_o partake_v thereof_o motion_n which_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v again_o contain_v either_o in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n in_o the_o commemoration_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o follow_v this_o divine_a pattern_n and_o thereupon_o to_o erect_v the_o platform_n and_o oeconomy_n of_o our_o work_n for_o beside_o that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v imitate_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o law_n and_o guide_n we_o shall_v also_o ease_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o reader_n we_o shall_v facilitate_v the_o understanding_n of_o those_o thing_n we_o have_v to_o say_v and_o we_o shall_v lead_v they_o safe_o by_o the_o way_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v best_a and_o plain_a unto_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o this_o purpose_n we_o will_v divide_v our_o treatise_n into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o general_o of_o what_o concern_v it_o and_o of_o what_o be_v found_v as_o well_o on_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v as_o of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n communicate_v the_o second_o shall_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o derive_v its_o original_a and_o authority_n of_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n shed_v and_o in_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o last_o the_o three_o shall_v examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v the_o disposition_n which_o ought_v to_o precede_v the_o communion_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a whether_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o do_v relate_v unto_o it_o and_o in_o each_o of_o these_o three_o part_n we_o will_v observe_v with_o the_o help_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n all_o the_o exactness_n and_o sincerity_n that_o can_v be_v in_o show_v the_o innovation_n and_o change_n that_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v the_o life_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroque_fw-la it_o be_v with_o very_o great_a displeasure_n that_o i_o insert_v in_o my_o first_o essay_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o elegy_n which_o nevertheless_o will_v render_v it_o very_o acceptable_a i_o have_v much_o rather_o have_v want_v so_o good_a a_o subject_a of_o recommendation_n to_o my_o first_o undertake_n than_o to_o have_v obtain_v it_o by_o suffer_v so_o great_a a_o loss_n but_o see_v death_n will_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o our_o desire_n let_v we_o acquit_v ourselves_o according_a to_o the_o various_a conjuncture_n whether_o they_o be_v please_v or_o not_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n depart_v this_o life_n at_o roven_n the_o 31_o of_o january_n 1684_o aged_a 65_o year_n bear_v at_o lairac_n a_o town_n not_o far_o from_o again_o in_o guien_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n die_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n leave_v he_o very_o young_a under_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o relation_n and_o which_o be_v the_o common_a fate_n of_o scholar_n without_o much_o wealth_n but_o his_o great_a love_n for_o learn_v comfort_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o his_o trouble_n have_v make_v some_o progress_n therein_o under_o several_a master_n he_o advance_v the_o same_o considerable_o in_o the_o academy_n of_o montauban_n and_o have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n under_o messieurs_n charles_n and_o garrisole_n eminent_a professor_n who_o also_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr claud_n to_o be_v their_o pupil_n in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o there_o make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o his_o study_n that_o he_o be_v judge_v worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n he_o be_v according_o admit_v betimes_o and_o by_o the_o synod_n of_o guienne_n send_v unto_o a_o little_a church_n call_v poujol_n he_o have_v scarce_o be_v there_o one_o year_n but_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v his_o ministry_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o journey_n to_o paris_n he_o there_o become_v acquaint_v with_o messieurs_fw-fr le_fw-fr faucheur_n and_o mestrezat_n who_o from_o that_o very_a time_n prophesy_v very_o advantageous_o of_o he_o he_o preach_v at_o charanton_n with_o great_a success_n and_o be_v so_o well_o approve_v by_o the_o late_a lady_n duchess_n of_o tremovile_n that_o she_o desire_v he_o may_v be_v settle_v at_o the_o church_n of_o vitry_n in_o britain_n where_o she_o common_o make_v her_o residence_n for_o several_a reason_n he_o consent_v unto_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o princess_n and_o go_v to_o vitry_n where_o he_o live_v 26_o year_n so_o confine_v unto_o his_o closet_n that_o he_o therein_o spend_v 14_o or_o 15_o hour_n each_o day_n the_o world_n soon_o become_v sensible_a of_o his_o great_a industry_n by_o a_o treatise_n which_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n publish_v against_o a_o minister_n who_o have_v change_v his_o religion_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v the_o motive_n which_o induce_v he_o thereunto_o by_o this_o answer_v it_o be_v see_v the_o author_n have_v already_o attain_v great_a knowledge_n in_o antiquity_n join_v with_o a_o very_a solid_a and_o clear_a way_n of_o reason_v which_o be_v ever_o the_o character_n of_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n genius_n some_o year_n after_o scil_n in_o the_o year_n 1665_o he_o make_v a_o very_a learned_a answer_n unto_o the_o book_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n write_v by_o the_o gentleman_n of_o port_n royal_a wherein_o he_o show_v unto_o those_o illustrious_a friar_n that_o they_o have_v allege_v and_o translate_v the_o passage_n of_o ancient_a father_n either_o very_o negligent_o or_o very_o false_o his_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o may_v well_o be_v term_v his_o masterpiece_n appear_v four_o year_n after_o and_o do_v full_o manifest_v the_o merit_n of_o this_o excellent_a person_n have_v compose_v so_o many_o learned_a volume_n the_o protestant_n of_o paris_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o subject_a very_o worthy_a of_o their_o choice_n and_o resolve_v to_o establish_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o this_o honest_a design_n have_v be_v accomplish_v have_v not_o his_o credit_n and_o adhere_v unto_o the_o interest_n of_o two_o illustrious_a person_n who_o name_n be_v
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
decission_n of_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la separate_v themselves_o open_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o give_v their_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o publish_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherein_o they_o make_v this_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 4._o hist_o de_fw-fr albigensis_n de_fw-fr paul_n perrin_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o book_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o he_o that_o insert_v it_o whole_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n be_v take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o be_v contain_v several_a sermon_n of_o the_o barbe_n so_o it_o be_v that_o those_o people_n call_v their_o pastor_n it_o be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o which_o i_o find_v nothing_o strange_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1119._o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o assemble_v a_o council_n at_o tholouse_n in_o his_o own_o presence_n wherein_o certain_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v who_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v we_o be_v oblige_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n unto_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o have_v insert_v they_o whole_o in_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n touch_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o three_o of_o these_o canon_n this_o ordinance_n be_v make_v 344._o apud_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 8._o c._n 18._o p._n 344._o we_o expel_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o heretic_n and_o condemn_v those_o who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o piety_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n we_o command_v all_o secular_a power_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o we_o bind_v with_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o excommunication_n those_o which_o shall_v protect_v they_o until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v repent_v this_o canon_n as_o far_o as_o i_o see_v concern_v only_o these_o albigensis_n who_o not_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n after_o it_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o establish_v that_o of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n although_o it_o have_v not_o admit_v thereof_o before_o and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v what_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n tron_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n touch_v radolph_n abbot_n of_o that_o monastery_n and_o beside_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n viz._n that_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n in_o pope_n honorius_n the_o second_o his_o time_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1125._o and_o hold_v the_o chair_n five_o year_n he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v into_o another_o country_n which_o he_o do_v not_o name_n but_o that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o person_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o add_v moreover_o 493._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 493._o he_o understand_v that_o the_o country_n towards_o which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v in_o go_v far_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o old_a heresy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o radolph_n be_v abbot_n of_o tron_n anno_fw-la 1108._o and_o he_o write_v his_o chronicle_n about_o the_o year_n 1125._o there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n a_o country_n wherein_o profession_n be_v make_v of_o a_o belief_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o abbot_n have_v receive_v and_o approve_v the_o decision_n of_o leo_n victor_n nicholas_n and_o of_o gregory_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o other_o opinion_n heresy_n and_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o the_o old_a heresy_n this_o be_v the_o very_a term_n he_o use_v which_o show_v that_o the_o belief_n which_o he_o condemn_v be_v no_o new_a invention_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o author_n but_o that_o it_o have_v of_o a_o long_a time_n be_v much_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v public_o profess_v by_o great_a number_n of_o people_n especial_o in_o the_o country_n mention_v by_o he_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o country_n of_o languedock_n wherein_o the_o follower_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v and_o publish_v abroad_o his_o doctrine_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n not_o value_v the_o prohibition_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tours_n on_o the_o contrary_a see_v they_o authorize_v and_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n a_o opinion_n which_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v novel_a and_o contrary_a unto_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christian_n they_o separate_v and_o break_v off_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v live_v till_o that_o time_n these_o people_n have_v for_o their_o chief_a conductor_n peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o after_o have_v defend_v and_o maintain_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v preach_v and_o publish_v it_o for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o languedock_n in_o gascoigne_n and_o elsewhere_o be_v at_o last_o martyr_a and_o burn_v at_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n by_o the_o care_n and_o diligence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n prefer_v rather_o to_o suffer_v death_n and_o to_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n open_o profess_v than_o to_o return_v unto_o the_o communion_n which_o he_o have_v forsake_v after_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n succeed_v henry_n who_o with_o some_o other_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o these_o church_n which_o after_o his_o name_n be_v call_v henritian_n as_o they_o have_v be_v also_o call_v petrobusian_o from_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o have_v cause_v peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n to_o be_v burn_v find_a mean_n also_o to_o suppress_v henry_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n for_o cardinal_n alberick_n 5._o vita_fw-la s._n bernardi_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o bishop_n of_o osty_a his_o legate_n have_v get_v he_o into_o his_o power_n order_v matter_n so_o that_o he_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o after_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v hear_v of_o what_o manner_n of_o death_n he_o die_v but_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o pope_n eugenius_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o great_a progress_n make_v by_o henry_n after_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o martyrdom_n do_v only_o increase_v and_o heighten_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o know_v i_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n send_v alberick_n his_o legate_n who_o with_o gaufrid_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n st._n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a esteem_n with_o some_o other_o 1147._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la an._n 1147._o who_o go_v towards_o tholouse_n to_o pluck_v up_o these_o thorn_n as_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v st._n bernard_n write_v beforehand_o unto_o alphonsus_n count_n of_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n who_o favour_v henry_n with_o his_o protection_n notwithstanding_o the_o violent_a death_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n have_v suffer_v 240._o bernard_n ep._n 240._o in_o this_o letter_n st._n bernard_n say_v several_a thing_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conversation_n of_o henry_n who_o from_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n and_o party_n of_o peter_n his_o colleague_n less_o modest_a therein_o than_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n his_o contemporary_a and_o also_o a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o albigensis_n petrobrus_fw-la contr._n petrobrus_fw-la against_o who_o he_o write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobusian_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v suspend_v his_o judgement_n of_o what_o be_v report_v of_o henry_n until_o he_o be_v more_o certain_o inform_v of_o it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o it_o may_v not_o be_v apply_v unto_o st._n bernard_n 47._o in_o frideric_n l._n 1._o c._n 47._o in_o this_o occasion_n what_o be_v say_v by_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a that_o by_o a_o mildness_n which_o be_v natural_a unto_o he_o he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n over_o credulous_a in_o fine_a st._n bernard_n be_v come_v to_o tholouse_n 6._o vita_fw-la bernard_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o he_o bestir_v himself_o with_o much_o
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
greek_n unto_o the_o pope_n to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o be_v to_o sign_v it_o and_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o hear_v the_o discourse_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_n will_v make_v and_o that_o he_o no_o soon_o begin_v to_o speak_v but_o cardinal_n julian_n bid_v the_o protonotary_n write_v and_o as_o this_o bishop_n speak_v by_o order_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o draw_v near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o bid_v he_o speak_v touch_v the_o mystical_a sacrifice_n say_v 293._o id._n ibid._n c._n 8._o p._n 293._o what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v touch_v the_o consecration_n of_o divine_a gift_n or_o oblation_n we_o believe_v also_o viz._n that_o the_o divine_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n be_v those_o which_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o herein_o we_o agree_v with_o you_o yet_o we_o say_v also_o that_o the_o priest_n do_v contribute_v thereunto_o as_o the_o husbandman_n by_o his_o labour_n contribute_v unto_o the_o production_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o we_o refer_v the_o whole_a unto_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o be_v therein_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o you_o let_v we_o now_o hear_v what_o the_o historian_n say_v unto_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a who_o speak_v so_o well_o that_o he_o obtain_v a_o cardinal_n cap_n and_o be_v afterward_o sufficient_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o cardinal_n bessarion_n 294._o ibid._n p._n 293_o 294._o it_o be_v say_v the_o historian_n the_o design_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o nice_a to_o deliver_v himself_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o a_o great_a orator_n as_o if_o he_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o although_o we_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o that_o we_o have_v not_o give_v our_o consent_n unto_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v for_o it_o be_v all_o make_v up_o of_o artifice_n and_o cunning_a and_o the_o latin_n demand_v this_o speech_n may_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o union_n which_o the_o emperor_n refuse_v absolute_o to_o yield_v unto_o he_o fear_v that_o be_v return_v unto_o constantinople_n he_o shall_v give_v occasion_n unto_o those_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o talk_v that_o he_o have_v overthrow_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n which_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n and_o the_o divine_a chrysostom_n have_v leave_v have_v receive_v it_o of_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o the_o latin_n be_v earnest_n and_o desire_v to_o have_v our_o consent_n in_o writing_n touch_v this_o article_n the_o emperor_n so_o order_v the_o matter_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_n shall_v repeat_v these_o matter_n before_o the_o pope_n some_o of_o our_o man_n be_v also_o present_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v come_v from_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o latin_n be_v publish_v in_o all_o their_o province_n which_o be_v do_v by_o force_n and_o surprise_v and_o contrary_a unto_o our_o knowledge_n see_v here_o with_o what_o sincerity_n what_o advice_n liberty_n and_o concord_n thing_n be_v carry_v it_o be_v then_o after_o this_o manner_n thing_n pass_v at_o florence_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o consecrate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o make_v good_a what_o we_o have_v say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v retain_v unto_o this_o day_n the_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n let_v we_o now_o to_o reassume_v our_o discourse_n say_v that_o if_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n make_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n depend_v on_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o consecration_n by_o prayer_n as_o for_o instance_n st._n chrysostome_n and_o some_o other_o with_o he_o and_o in_o this_o case_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o jar_v among_o themselves_o it_o may_v be_v say_v they_o have_v not_o attribute_v the_o consecration_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o as_o unto_o word_n declare_v what_o be_v before_o befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v often_o say_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v do_v when_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o have_v be_v do_v or_o it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v that_o they_o consider_v these_o word_n as_o contain_v a_o promise_n of_o god_n whereby_o he_o tacit_o accompany_v with_o his_o blessing_n and_o his_o grace_n the_o prayer_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o father_n who_o attribute_v the_o consecration_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v already_o declare_v in_o favour_n of_o a_o consecration_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o prayer_n of_o necessity_n their_o thought_n must_v be_v interpret_v after_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v say_v or_o free_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v digress_v from_o the_o common_a road_n and_o that_o so_o their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v nor_o allow_v against_o so_o constant_a and_o so_o universal_a a_o tradition_n for_o in_o these_o rencounter_v we_o ought_v to_o follow_v the_o advice_n give_v unto_o we_o by_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n common_n common_n if_o sometime_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o one_o or_o a_o few_o more_o that_o be_v deceive_v rise_v up_o and_o thwart_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o all_o or_o of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o catholic_n the_o rashness_n of_o one_o or_o of_o a_o few_o aught_o to_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o first_o place_n by_o the_o general_a decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n if_o there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o second_o place_n if_o there_o be_v none_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a great_a doctor_n be_v follow_v who_o agree_v together_o for_o as_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n whatsoever_o a_o private_a person_n believe_v more_o than_o other_o or_o against_o other_o be_v he_o doctor_n bishop_n confessor_n martyr_n let_v they_o be_v account_v as_o low_a opinion_n proper_a to_o himself_o hide_a and_o private_a and_o let_v it_o not_o be_v own_v to_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o opinion_n common_o public_o and_o general_o receive_v arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v not_o differ_v much_o from_o the_o thought_n of_o vincentius_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o manner_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n 31._o l._n 3._o the_o concord_n c._n 31._o he_o say_v it_o seem_v indeed_o there_o be_v some_o discord_n among_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o those_o which_o seem_v obscure_a must_v be_v explain_v by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a join_v the_o lesser_a number_n unto_o the_o great_a and_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a the_o most_o learned_a and_o of_o those_o which_o be_v much_o of_o the_o great_a number_n which_o word_n gore_n find_v much_o to_o his_o like_n 140._o in_o euchol_n p._n 140._o say_v that_o arcudius_n give_v a_o advice_n which_o indeed_o be_v short_a but_o very_o discreet_a and_o convenient_a but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o observation_n and_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o consecration_n and_o the_o great_a consequence_n of_o it_o let_v we_o compare_v the_o consecration_n of_o pagan_n unto_o that_o of_o christian_n for_o many_o time_n these_o sort_n of_o comparison_n do_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o pagan_n call_v consecration_n a_o certain_a formulary_a whereby_o their_o priest_n cause_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v present_a in_o his_o image_n and_o this_o formulary_a be_v nothing_o but_o certain_a precise_a and_o formal_a word_n whereby_o they_o think_v to_o operate_v this_o presence_n in_o the_o image_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n wherefore_o tertullian_n tell_v they_o in_o his_o apology_n these_o image_n be_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n with_o our_o pan_n and_o kettle_n oct._n apol._n c._n 12._o minut._n in_o oct._n but_o they_o change_v their_o fate_n by_o consecration_n and_o minutius_n felix_n see_v it_o be_v melt_v forge_a wrought_v and_o be_v not_o yet_o a_o god_n see_v it_o be_v polish_v build_v erect_v and_o be_v no_o god_n see_v here_o it_o be_v beautify_v consecrate_a invoke_a and_o then_o it_o be_v god_n when_o man_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o do_v dedicate_v it_o origen_n in_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 95th_o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o 96th_o edit_fw-la l._n 7._o p._n 378_o ult_n edit_fw-la all_o the_o god_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v but_o devil_n that_o appear_v say_v
unto_o the_o blessing_n communication_n 2._o 1_o peter_n 2._o and_o praise_n of_o god_n st._n peter_n consider_v good_a work_n as_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n agreeable_a unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o rom._n 12._o rom._n 15._o philip._n 2._o and_o st._n paul_n the_o sanctification_n of_o a_o faithful_a christian_a as_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n the_o preach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o offer_v the_o gentile_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o our_o faith_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n 4._o 2_o timoth._n 4._o and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o be_v to_o shed_v for_o his_o bless_a master_n a_o sprinkle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o sacrifice_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o s._n 5._o 1_o peter_n 2._o rev._n 1._o &_o 5._o john_n call_v all_o believer_n in_o general_a sacrificer_n according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v prophesy_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o holy_a father_n be_v accustom_v unto_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v also_o term_v sacrifice_n all_o the_o work_n of_o piety_n devotion_n charity_n alms-deed_n prayer_n give_v thanks_o and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o any_o way_n relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n so_o far_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v to_o sacrifice_v a_o child_n 59_o cypr._n ep._n 59_o in_o make_v it_o to_o communicate_v after_o baptism_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o gives_z the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o a_o present_a that_o be_v send_v unto_o he_o in_o his_o banishment_n because_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o motive_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o contribute_v towards_o his_o maintenance_n so_o justin_n martyr_n say_v 717._o just_a mart._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 345._o strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 717._o that_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n be_v the_o only_a perfect_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n well-pleasing_a unto_o god_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o prayer_n as_o of_o a_o very_a good_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n and_o say_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n as_o by_o exaltation_n and_o tertullian_n do_v not_o he_o assure_v 2._o ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o that_o the_o christian_n sacrifice_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n by_o pure_a prayer_n only_o and_o that_o prayer-made_a by_o chaste_a flesh_n of_o a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o of_o a_o holy_a mind_n be_v the_o fat_a and_o most_o excellent_a sacrifice_n that_o god_n have_v require_v do_v not_o he_o also_o explain_v the_o pure_a oblation_n of_o malachy_n 30._o apol._n c._n 30._o of_o glorification_n of_o benediction_n praise_n hymn_n oct._n contr._n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o &_o 4._o c._n 1._o de_fw-fr pat_o c._n 13._o the_o jejun_n c._n 26._o the_o usur_n c._n 8._o minut._n in_o oct._n and_o of_o prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v he_o not_o reckon_v among_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n mortification_n humiliation_n contrition_n fast_n and_o strictness_n of_o life_n minutius_n felix_n make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o consist_v in_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o holiness_n in_o a_o upright_a heart_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o in_o faith_n unfeigned_a it_o be_v whereof_o origen_n give_v we_o several_a instance_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o levitious_a and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 20._o greg._n naz._n orat_fw-la 20._o i_o mean_v gregory_n of_o naziunzen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o heaven_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o pray_v explain_v the_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v prayer_n which_o the_o saint_n offer_v unto_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o 42._o id._n orat_fw-la 42._o that_o he_o sacrifice_v his_o discourse_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o will_v there_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n upon_o his_o altar_n 9_o chrysost_n in_o gen._n hom_n 9_o sacrifice_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o chrysostom_n who_o look_v upon_o prayer_n as_o a_o very_a great_a sacrifice_n and_o a_o perfect_a oblation_n 16._o id._n in_o mart._n hom_n 16._o and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o yet_o initiate_v do_v offer_v a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v prayer_n and_o alms-deed_n and_o st._n ambrose_n 1._o ambros_n de_fw-fr fug_n saec_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 1._o that_o wisdom_n be_v a_o very_a good_a sacrifice_n and_o faith_n and_o virtue_n a_o good_a oblation_n that_o prayer_n itself_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n 10._o id._n ep._n 59_o aurel._n c._n 29._o etc._n etc._n 3._o collect_v mart._n bracar_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 29._o in_o cod_n 41._o aug._n the_o civet_n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o ep._n 95._o id._n hom._n 50._o de_fw-la poenit_fw-la t._n 10._o also_o we_o find_v in_o some_o canon_n of_o council_n that_o the_o prayer_n and_o service_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n be_v call_v morning_n and_o evening_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o it_o be_v command_v that_o if_o a_o dead_a person_n be_v to_o be_v recommend_v in_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v to_o be_v by_o prayer_n only_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o have_v dine_v according_a to_o which_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o humility_n and_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v unto_o he_o bloody_a sacrifice_n when_o we_o suffer_v unto_o blood_n for_o his_o truth_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o oppose_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n offer_v by_o christian_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o men._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o require_v that_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v able_a do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v for_o the_o sin_n which_o he_o commit_v every_o day_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o alms-deed_n fast_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n wherefore_o he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n have_v regard_n not_o to_o its_o essence_n but_o to_o its_o end_n and_o effect_n which_o be_v to_o direct_v we_o unto_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o blessedness_n and_o felicity_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v every_o work_n which_o we_o do_v 6._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._n l._n 10._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v near_o unite_v unto_o god_n by_o a_o holy_a fellowship_n viz._n by_o refer_v he_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o that_o good_a which_o may_v render_v we_o true_o happy_a it_o can_v then_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o all_o the_o act_n of_o piety_n unto_o all_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o unto_o all_o that_o we_o do_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o for_o his_o service_n shall_v also_o qualify_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o the_o same_o title_n see_v that_o it_o make_v one_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o it_o even_o comprehend_v in_o substance_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n relate_v thereunto_o and_o whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v as_o prayer_n give_v of_o thanks_o the_o offer_v up_o of_o our_o good_n and_o our_o person_n repentance_n compunction_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a disposition_n which_o we_o shall_v bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o without_o which_o one_o can_v worthy_o partake_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v touch_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n frequent_o call_v sacrifice_n be_v not_o nevertheless_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v to_o take_v sacrifice_n in_o its_o proper_a and_o true_a signification_n i_o observe_v that_o these_o same_o father_n in_o answer_v the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n who_o find_v fault_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o true_a external_a sacrifice_n as_o there_o be_v in_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o that_o in_o very_a truth_n they_o have_v none_o but_o that_o instead_o of_o those_o outward_a and_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o jew_n religion_n and_o of_o all_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v a_o worship_n whole_o spiritual_a a_o service_n heavenly_a and_o whole_o divine_a without_o touch_v in_o this_o place_n the_o silence_n of_o all_o those_o who_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o
that_o continue_v wicked_a to_o eat_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n which_o be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o bread_n it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v write_v whosoever_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o matth._n id._n homil._n 3._o in_o matth._n and_o again_o the_o good_a eat_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n but_o the_o wicked_a eat_v a_o dead_a bread_n which_o be_v death_n ratherus_fw-la bishop_n of_o verona_n have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n and_o one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o some_o make_v contemporary_a with_o origen_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 181._o zeno_n veronens_fw-la apud_fw-la rath_n t._n 2._o spiciâ—eg_n dach_fw-mi p._n 181._o under_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o zeno_n sermon_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n juda_n and_o his_o daughter-in-law_n thamar_n the_o sermon_n be_v indeed_o print_v but_o the_o passage_n whereof_o wespeak_v be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v see_v in_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v here_o insert_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v that_o he_o be_v of_o origen_n opinion_n the_o devil_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o wicked_a liver_n and_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o in_o who_o the_o devil_n inhabit_v by_o these_o three_o sin_n pride_n hypocrisy_n and_o luxury_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o seem_v to_o communicate_v with_o believer_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o which_o may_v be_v thus_o construe_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n for_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v reside_v in_o he_o in_o who_o god_n live_v esa_n high_a in_o cap._n 66._o esa_n and_o which_o live_v in_o god_n but_o he_o dwell_v in_o he_o that_o be_v empty_a and_o darken_a by_o hypocrisy_n or_o pride_n and_o defile_v by_o luxury_n st._n jerom_n also_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n all_o those_o say_v he_o which_o love_n their_o pleasure_n more_o than_o god_n sanctify_v outward_o in_o garden_n and_o door_n but_o not_o in_o body_n nor_o mind_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n of_o which_o himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v life_n eternal_a because_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n eat_v the_o meat_n of_o impiety_n it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 21._o c._n 25._o id._n ibid._n augustin_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o that_o a_o man_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o those_o do_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o number_v among_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n for_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o can_v at_o once_o be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o in_o fine_a himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o do_v show_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n not_o in_o sacrament_n only_o but_o in_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v not_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o i_o and_o in_o who_o i_o do_v not_o dwell_v think_v or_o imagine_v that_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n or_o drink_v my_o blood_n 6._o id._n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n p._n 94._o 6._o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v receive_v say_v he_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n by_o some_o unto_o life_n and_o by_o some_o other_o unto_o death_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v life_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o be_v not_o unto_o destruction_n unto_o any_o which_o participate_v of_o he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o eat_v not_o spiritual_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n although_o he_o grind_v visible_o with_o his_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o damnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n 1._o prosper_n send_v 339._o august_n de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n serm_n 2._o c._n 1._o by_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unclean_a st._n prosper_n allege_v this_o passage_n in_o strong_a term_n and_o such_o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v read_v without_o the_o word_n spiritual_o for_o he_o say_v only_o of_o the_o wicked_a that_o he_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n fay_v joan._n id._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v life_n unto_o every_o one_o if_o what_o be_v receive_v visible_o in_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v believer_n not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n only_o as_o the_o wicked_a do_v cant._n philo_n carp_n t._n â—1_n bibl._n pat._n p._n 228._o in_o cant._n let_v we_o then_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o this_o second_o tradition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o philo_n of_o carpace_n that_o it_o be_v only_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n that_o this_o pleasant_a food_n this_o heavenly_a bread_n that_o this_o supersubstantial_a drink_n be_v give_v until_o we_o arrive_v at_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xith_o century_n what_o remain_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n be_v the_o question_n of_o jesus_n christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n to_o wit_n if_o beside_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o present_a with_o the_o church_n militant_a he_o be_v also_o real_o and_o effectual_o present_a by_o his_o humanity_n have_v apply_v myself_o with_o some_o diligence_n in_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n i_o have_v find_v that_o when_o they_o explain_v how_o our_o saviour_n be_v present_a and_o absent_a unto_o his_o church_n they_o always_o touch_v the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o humanity_n or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v but_o absolute_o to_o exclude_v it_o when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o establish_v the_o other_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o believer_n 33._o origen_n in_o mat._n tract_n 33._o according_a to_o which_o origen_n endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o with_o other_o which_o say_v that_o he_o will_v go_v and_o depart_v he_o teach_v we_o that_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o will_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o we_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v that_o he_o depart_v from_o we_o as_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o a_o little_a under_o it_o be_v not_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o be_v every_o where_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n neither_o which_o be_v with_o we_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o it_o be_v not_o the_o human_a nature_n that_o be_v present_a with_o believer_n wheresoever_o they_o be_v assemble_v but_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o st._n extr_n cyril_n hierosol_n catech_n illum_fw-la 14._o extr_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v he_o who_o be_v sit_v there_o above_o be_v also_o here_o present_a with_o we_o he_o behold_v the_o strength_n and_o order_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o each_o one_o for_o because_o he_o be_v now_o
dispute_v former_o against_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n will_v oblige_v the_o catholic_n to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n in_o so_o many_o express_a word_n in_o the_o dialogue_n against_o arrius_n sabellius_n and_o photinus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n 140._o vigil_n l._n 1._o contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o ult_n eâ—it_fw-la p._n 140._o but_o who_o true_a author_n be_v vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n a_o african_a bishop_n the_o arrian_n demand_v of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o he_o will_v show_v he_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o word_n homoousion_n which_o signify_v of_o one_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o may_v read_v it_o proper_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v cease_v make_v use_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o true_a athanasius_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arimini_fw-la and_o seleutia_fw-la 270._o athanas_n de_fw-fr synod_n arim._n &_o pag._n 911._o id._n ibid._n p._n 913._o id._n the_o decret_a syn._n nicaen_fw-la p._n 270._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n laugh_v at_o this_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a method_n it_o matter_n not_o say_z st._n athanasius_n if_o any_o make_v use_v of_o term_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n provide_v his_o thought_n be_v orthodox_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o although_o these_o word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o suffice_v they_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o vigilius_n 143._o homoousion_n vigil_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la cap._n 26._o p._n 143._o that_o it_o must_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n by_o a_o reasonable_a consequence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o quarrel_v about_o a_o name_n which_o may_v be_v firm_o establish_v by_o a_o great_a many_o testimony_n it_o be_v so_o several_a other_o doctor_n have_v do_v and_o indeed_o they_o do_v wise_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o reduce_v man_n to_o the_o degree_n of_o beast_n in_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_v whereby_o he_o draw_v certain_a conclusion_n from_o necessary_a principle_n no_o body_n than_o ought_v to_o wonder_v if_o beside_o the_o direct_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o here_o insert_v the_o indirect_a which_o consist_v in_o necessary_a induction_n because_o the_o part_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o assume_v in_o this_o work_n do_v oblige_v i_o faithful_o to_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n the_o induction_n which_o other_o be_v wont_a to_o draw_v from_o their_o testimony_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n their_o doctrine_n leave_v it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o every_o one_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o value_n or_o weakness_n i_o will_v therefore_o continue_v these_o sort_n of_o proof_n already_o begin_v in_o this_o chapter_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v contain_v the_o direct_a proof_n of_o their_o belief_n with_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o 46._o athenag_fw-mi de_fw-fr resurrect_v mort_fw-fr ad_fw-la ealcem_fw-la oper_n just_a p._n 46._o athenagoras_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v something_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o worthy_a of_o consideration_n neither_o the_o blood_n nor_o phlegm_n nor_o choler_n nor_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o vital_a as_o animal_n shall_v be_v raise_v with_o our_o body_n in_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a unto_o the_o life_n which_o we_o shall_v then_o live_v if_o the_o quicken_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o believer_n as_o all_o christian_n universal_o agree_v athenagoras_n say_v they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o believer_n after_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v have_v no_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o christ_n have_v none_o also_o and_o if_o he_o believe_v it_o have_v none_o how_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o figurative_o because_o we_o there_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o that_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n a_o commemoration_n which_o we_o can_v not_o make_v as_o st._n paul_n command_v we_o unless_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n a_o participation_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a eat_v or_o if_o you_o will_v drink_v 1.2_o hieron_n ep._n 61._o c._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n 1.2_o but_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o real_a and_o true_a eat_v which_o be_v do_v by_o our_o faith_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v by_o origen_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n sixty_o first_o letter_n unto_o pammachius_n touch_v the_o error_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o it_o may_v be_v he_o proceed_v far_o at_o least_o he_o be_v not_o only_o suspect_v but_o tax_v with_o it_o moreover_o in_o the_o five_o century_n it_o be_v not_o full_o determine_v if_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o it_o be_v init_fw-la aug._n epist_n 146._o ad_fw-la cons_n init_fw-la have_v blood_n for_o we_o find_v by_o one_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n austin_n which_o one_o consentius_n write_v unto_o he_o to_o be_v inform_v if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n now_o have_v blood_n and_o bones_o this_o consentius_n be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a believer_n or_o common_a christian_a he_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o at_o least_o a_o priest_n worthy_a of_o st._n augustine_n respect_n and_o friendship_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o most_o dear_a or_o most_o belove_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v belove_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o free_o confess_v 222._o ep._n 222._o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o can_v read_v these_o word_n without_o think_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v propose_v unto_o the_o great_a st._n austin_n so_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a a_o question_n if_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o his_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a catholic_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o five_o century_n i_o can_v see_v how_o that_o man_n can_v be_v excuse_v of_o folly_n and_o extravagance_n nevertheless_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n st._n austin_n deal_v by_o he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o judge_v so_o disadvantagious_o of_o he_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v continue_v he_o to_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o man_n and_o to_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o demand_n have_v he_o never_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o never_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o have_v he_o never_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o redemption_n wherefore_o then_o do_v he_o ask_v of_o st._n austin_n to_o know_v if_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v blood_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v drink_v real_o and_o true_o every_o time_n as_o they_o communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n or_o wherefore_o do_v not_o st._n austin_n refer_v he_o back_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_o consideration_n whereof_o may_v have_v satisfy_v consentius_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o that_o age._n let_v we_o proceed_v st._n austin_n prove_v unto_o his_o friend_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v yet_o now_o flesh_n and_o bone_n but_o because_o in_o the_o scripture_n he_o cite_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o blood_n he_o leave_v this_o point_n in_o the_o term_n consentius_n leave_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o suspense_n say_v that_o because_o jesus_n christ_n only_o say_v that_o he_o have_v flesh_n and_o bone_n without_o add_v blood_n we_o shall_v not_o also_o extend_v our_o question_n any_o far_a nor_o add_v that_o of_o his_o blood_n unto_o the_o other_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n fear_v say_v he_o there_o shall_v come_v some_o other_o more_o inquisitive_a disputer_n which_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o blood_n shall_v press_v we_o in_o say_v if_o he_o have_v blood_n why_o not_o then_o spleen_n why_o not_o choler_n and_o melancholy_a the_o four_o humour_n which_o compose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n
to_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o may_v be_v say_v st._n cyprian_n that_o some_o may_v fear_v at_o the_o morning_n oblation_n to_o make_v know_v by_o the_o scent_n of_o the_o wine_n that_o he_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ever_o any_o fear_n so_o ill_o ground_v or_o any_o panic_n fear_v like_o this_o if_o it_o have_v then_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o communicate_v be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n where_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o people_n to_o be_v afraid_a of_o a_o shadow_n and_o to_o tremble_v where_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o danger_n see_v it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o same_o smell_v that_o wine_n have_v and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v express_o speak_v of_o the_o smell_n of_o wine_n and_o not_o of_o the_o odour_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o surprise_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o those_o of_o who_o we_o speak_v be_v not_o private_a ordinary_a person_n but_o conductor_n also_o for_o st._n cyprian_a design_n such_o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o treatise_n by_o those_o which_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n to_o say_v that_o the_o smell_v of_o wine_n shall_v rest_v in_o the_o sacrament_n although_o there_o have_v be_v no_o wine_n that_o can_v not_o be_v because_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o declare_v that_o accident_n can_v not_o exist_v without_o their_o subject_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n moreover_o when_o st._n cyprian_a condemn_v this_o abuse_n as_o doubtless_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o condemn_v it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o say_v that_o those_o people_n be_v the_o most_o to_o blame_v that_o can_v be_v to_o take_v for_o wine_n the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o think_v that_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o scent_n of_o wine_n see_v there_o be_v no_o wine_n in_o it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o allege_v against_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n if_o it_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystical_a cup_n be_v not_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v say_v they_o the_o only_a mean_n that_o can_v have_v be_v use_v to_o have_v make_v they_o ashamed_a and_o to_o have_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o error_n yet_o nevertheless_o st._n cyprian_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o it_o he_o content_v himself_o to_o pity_v their_o ignorance_n and_o their_o timidity_n and_o to_o blame_v they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v not_o use_v water_n alone_o in_o his_o eucharist_n nor_o wine_n alone_o but_o of_o both_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o water_n do_v it_o by_o another_o motive_n as_o gennadius_n have_v inform_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o 75._o de_fw-fr dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o they_o do_v so_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n be_v it_o possble_a that_o this_o thought_n can_v ever_o come_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o christian_a that_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v to_o want_v sobriety_n what_o be_v man_n make_v of_o in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o protestant_n have_v they_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n as_o we_o have_v for_o we_o can_v conceive_v their_o proceed_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v if_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n they_o believe_v they_o drink_v the_o pure_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o wine_n how_o they_o can_v think_v that_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o use_v only_a water_n therein_o but_o wherefore_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a father_n take_v care_v better_a to_o instruct_v and_o inform_v they_o herein_o it_o have_v be_v their_o duty_n and_o charity_n to_o have_v cure_v these_o soul_n from_o this_o mistake_a niceness_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o err_v they_o also_o do_v it_o for_o they_o be_v too_o zealous_a and_o charitable_a to_o let_v themly_a in_o error_n but_o how_o have_v they_o do_v it_o be_v it_o in_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o holy_a liquor_n in_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n be_v no_o long_a wine_n but_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o at_o least_o not_o such_o thing_n be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n to_o think_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a you_o will_v think_v they_o take_v delight_n in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n for_o see_v here_o all_o the_o answer_n that_o gennadius_n make_v to_o combat_v this_o abuse_n there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n our_o saviour_n have_v say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n prudence_n be_v very_o necessary_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v more_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n especial_o unto_o pastor_n and_o conductor_n which_o lead_v the_o way_n unto_o other_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n not_o to_o make_v any_o wrong_n step_v i_o mean_v not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n either_o by_o preach_v or_o write_v but_o what_o they_o careful_o digest_v particular_o not_o to_o urge_v any_o thing_n against_o unbeliever_n or_o heretic_n that_o may_v reflect_v upon_o any_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n no_o body_n that_o i_o know_v have_v accuse_v st._n chrysostom_n of_o want_n of_o prudence_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o what_o be_v know_v of_o he_o great_a heed_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v of_o lay_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o his_o charge_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o part_n of_o his_o excellent_a work_n one_o thnig_v which_o will_v certain_o be_v ill_o relish_v have_v he_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o reproach_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o laban_n upon_o his_o complain_n that_o he_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o god_n 2._o chrysost_n homil_n 57_o in_o gen._n ad_fw-la c._n 30_o 31._o to_o 2._o o_o excess_n of_o folly_n say_v he_o unto_o he_o thy_o god_n say_v he_o be_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v steal_v be_v thou_o not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v wherefore_o have_v you_o steal_v away_o my_o god_n for_o if_o this_o holy_a doctor_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o saviour_n and_o his_o god_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o reproach_n he_o make_v unto_o laban_n be_v neither_o prudent_a nor_o judicious_a because_o he_o may_v have_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o same_o may_v befall_v his_o god_n and_o indeed_o other_o before_o i_o have_v observe_v extr_n alex._n gerald._n itiner_n romae_fw-la i_o dit_fw-fr extr_n that_o alexander_n geraldin_n bishop_n of_o st._n domingo_n in_o that_o spanish_a island_n complain_v former_o unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o bishopric_n not_o be_v well_o cover_v all_o therein_o be_v expose_v unto_o thief_n insomuch_o say_v he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o god_n itself_o be_v not_o there_o secure_a against_o robber_n against_o witch_n and_o sorcerer_n nor_o against_o the_o rage_n of_o wicked_a men._n but_o when_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o complaint_n of_o this_o bishop_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o what_o st._n chrysostom_n say_v of_o the_o god_n of_o laban_n may_v befall_v the_o consecrate_a host_n one_o can_v then_o forbear_v either_o to_o accuse_v this_o holy_a doctor_n of_o want_n of_o wisdom_n or_o to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o i_o will_v refer_v to_o the_o reader_n judgement_n whilst_o i_o say_v 55._o theodoret._n in_o genes_n quest_n 55._o that_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n shall_v not_o avoid_v the_o same_o censure_n however_o discreet_a he_o be_v otherwise_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o all_o christian_n adore_v and_o unto_o who_o they_o address_v the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o eat_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n 124._o id._n in_o levit._n quest_n 11._o p._n 124._o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o say_v they_o with_o what_o face_n can_v he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a folly_n to_o adore_v what_o we_o eat_v and_o again_o when_o he_o ask_v this_o question_n where_o be_v there_o any_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n that_o can_v call_v that_o his_o god_n which_o he_o eat_v himself_o after_o have_v offer_v it_o unto_o the_o true_a god_n have_v it_o not_o be_v to_o have_v expose_v himself_o
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
reputation_n who_o see_v it_o before_o it_o be_v publish_v by_o aubertin_n that_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a in_o the_o register_n i_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o represent_v it_o here_o in_o our_o language_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o what_o consequence_n it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v see_v here_o then_o what_o pope_n clement_n write_v unto_o this_o archbishop_n â—â—_o in_o registr_n manuscript_n epâ—â—â—_n clement_n â—â—_o the_o more_o sincere_a our_o love_n be_v unto_o you_o the_o more_o we_o have_v be_v touch_v in_o hear_v certain_a thing_n of_o you_o which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o gravity_n of_o your_o office_n consider_v especial_o that_o they_o endanger_v your_o dignity_n and_o your_o honour_n i_o write_v unto_o you_o familiar_o and_o unknown_a unto_o any_o body_n except_v he_o that_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o let_v you_o know_v that_o i_o be_o inform_v whilst_o you_o be_v in_o our_o court_n and_o discourse_v with_o a_o certain_a doctor_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n you_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o essential_o in_o the_o eucharist_n no_o otherwise_o than_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v in_o the_o sign_n and_o that_o you_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n at_o paris_n this_o discourse_n be_v secret_o whisper_v among_o some_o person_n and_o be_v at_o last_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n i_o be_v much_o trouble_v at_o it_o and_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o you_o will_v have_v speak_v thing_n which_o contain_v manifest_a heresy_n and_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o sacrament_n wherein_o faith_n do_v operate_v with_o so_o much_o the_o more_o benefit_n as_o it_o surpass_v sense_n captivate_v the_o understanding_n and_o subject_n reason_v under_o its_o law_n therefore_o i_o counsel_v you_o not_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o you_o shall_v and_o not_o to_o impute_v to_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n opinion_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o but_o that_o you_o humble_o confess_v and_o firm_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o what_o the_o saint_n preach_v and_o teach_v viz._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o he_o be_v local_o in_o heaven_n be_v true_o real_o and_o essential_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pronounce_v the_o sacred_a word_n according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o by_o hazard_v you_o remember_v he_o or_o they_o unto_o who_o you_o have_v say_v it_o revoke_v it_o either_o verbal_o or_o by_o writing_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o suppose_v that_o you_o believe_v what_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o this_o great_a mystery_n may_v harbour_v no_o ill_a opinion_n of_o you_o at_o viterba_fw-la the_o 5_o of_o the_o calends_o of_o november_n anno_fw-la the_o 3d._n that_o be_v of_o his_o popedom_n which_o answer_v unto_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1268._o this_o prelate_n be_v dishearten_v at_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n and_o fear_v the_o loss_n of_o his_o office_n and_o honour_n deny_v have_v speak_v what_o the_o pope_n tax_v he_o with_o and_o under_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a term_n make_v profession_n of_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v concern_v this_o mystery_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o say_v certain_a thing_n which_o agree_v not_o very_o well_o with_o this_o doctrine_n 519._o in_o registro_fw-la epist_n clemen_n supra_fw-la cit_fw-la ep._n 519._o and_o which_o seem_v to_o testify_v that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o narbona_n dare_v not_o free_o to_o declare_v his_o thought_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v four_o several_a way_n 1._o it_o be_v so_o call_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o resemblance_n as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o improper_o 2._o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o material_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v and_o pierce_v with_o a_o lance_n and_o which_o be_v first_o take_v from_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o this_o signification_n be_v proper_a 3._o for_o the_o church_n or_o for_o its_o mystical_a unity_n 4._o for_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o eat_v this_o flesh_n spiritual_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o prelate_n make_v a_o difference_n of_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o propose_v as_o the_o food_n of_o believer_n from_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n take_v proper_o and_o in_o its_o true_a signification_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o his_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n may_v not_o thereby_o be_v determine_v which_o i_o leave_v unto_o other_o to_o do_v whereas_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o pope_n letter_n unto_o this_o archbishop_n that_o he_o say_v that_o his_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v famous_a and_o frequent_a at_o paris_n it_o be_v not_o without_o great_a probability_n if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o two_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v anno_fw-la 1270._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o death_n of_o st._n lewis_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n condemn_v by_o advice_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n those_o which_o hold_v 1._o that_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o accident_n to_o subsist_v without_o its_o subject_a 924._o tom_n 4._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 924._o because_o it_o be_v of_o his_o essence_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v actual_o in_o its_o subject_n 2._o that_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a be_v not_o a_o accident_n unless_o it_o be_v equivocal_a 3._o that_o to_o make_v the_o accident_n be_v without_o the_o subject_a as_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a and_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n 4._o that_o god_n can_v make_v the_o accident_n to_o be_v without_o the_o subject_a nor_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a dimension_n together_o maxim_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n declare_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o be_v far_o from_o believe_v it_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n content_v myself_o in_o warn_v he_o 1236._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 795._o anno_fw-la 1236._o that_o instead_o of_o the_o year_n 1227._o which_o be_v mark_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o anathema_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o year_n 1270._o that_o about_o thirty_o year_n before_o to_o wit_n the_o year_n 1236._o there_o be_v take_v in_o divers_a part_n of_o france_n flanders_n champagne_n burgundy_n and_o other_o province_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bulgarian_n and_o pifle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o which_o will_v not_o renounce_v their_o faith_n be_v burn_v alive_a and_o their_o good_n confiscate_v as_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n medard_n of_o soissons_fw-fr do_v testify_v where_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o before_o that_o time_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v for_o three_o whole_a year_n together_o and_o that_o the_o same_o course_n be_v hold_v the_o five_o year_n follow_v without_o intermission_n to_o wit_n until_o the_o year_n 1241._o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v of_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n the_o four_o unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o narban_n and_o that_o of_o this_o prelate_n unto_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o certain_a maxim_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n will_v receive_v much_o light_n from_o the_o history_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1304._o and_o see_v here_o what_o it_o be_v john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n that_o be_v of_o dominican_n teach_v a_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v common_o receive_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o indeed_o condemn_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o latin_n but_o he_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n not_o have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o establish_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v at_o every_o body_n free_a choice_n to_o embrace_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o although_o he_o judge_v his_o safe_a and_o subject_n unto_o less_o inconvenience_n and_o he_o make_v it_o consist_v in_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n by_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o
bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n thereby_o he_o explain_v the_o retractation_n they_o make_v berengarius_fw-la make_v under_o nicholas_n the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ground_n by_o the_o tooth_n of_o believer_n not_o only_o in_o sacrament_n but_o in_o the_o verity_n itself_o and_o he_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v take_v by_o the_o divinity_n although_o that_o by_o a_o communication_n of_o idiom_n what_o befall_v the_o bread_n shall_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v by_o this_o same_o communication_n of_o idiom_n that_o he_o explain_v these_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o eat_n of_o his_o flesh_n for_o he_o pretend_v that_o the_o glorify_a flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v be_v eat_v it_o be_v immortal_a caro_fw-la christi_fw-la glorificata_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la manducabilis_fw-la impassibilis_fw-la existens_fw-la and_o answer_v this_o objection_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o he_o that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n as_o he_o do_v teach_v it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latrie_n which_o will_v be_v more_o idolatry_n he_o say_v it_o will_v be_v idolatry_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v adore_v in_o its_o own_o form_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o itself_o but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o idolatry_n be_v adore_v in_o another_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o divinity_n which_o have_v take_v it_o and_o have_v unite_v it_o unto_o itself_o but_o what_o i_o find_v more_o remarkable_a in_o this_o history_n be_v that_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n of_o paris_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o doctor_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o formal_o declare_v that_o it_o hold_v for_o a_o probable_a opinion_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o manner_n of_o make_v exist_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n i_o say_v that_o which_o john_n of_o paris_n establish_v and_o the_o other_o which_o depend_v on_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o approve_v of_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o say_v nevertheless_o that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v yet_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o if_o this_o doctor_n have_v speak_v otherwise_o he_o have_v speak_v amiss_o and_o that_o those_o which_o speak_v otherwise_o do_v not_o say_v well_o and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v definitive_o that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o manner_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v precise_o be_v esteem_v matter_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n shall_v incur_v sentence_n of_o excommunication_n and_o the_o more_o particular_o to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n be_v curiosity_n i_o will_v recite_v in_o proper_a term_n the_o title_n of_o this_o little_a treatise_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n his_o design_n his_o protestation_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v consider_v what_o be_v in_o that_o time_n the_o disposition_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o how_o the_o most_o famous_a of_o all_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n do_v esteem_v that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v any_o thing_n touch_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o this_o mystery_n but_o first_o of_o all_o i_o must_v inform_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o we_o be_v go_v to_o allege_v be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n which_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n of_o paris_n the_o which_o be_v well_o know_v unto_o several_a person_n which_o have_v see_v it_o as_o well_o as_o myself_o and_o have_v for_o title_n what_o follow_v determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la johannis_n de_fw-fr parisus_n praedicatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la alio_fw-la quam_fw-la sit_fw-la ille_fw-la quem_fw-la tenet_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la veram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corâ—oris_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illorum_fw-la solennem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substantiae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ibi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la hoc_fw-la cadat_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_fw-la canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentiri_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_o praesentia_fw-la collegii_fw-la magistrorum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la modum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n probabili_fw-la &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la manuscript_n there_o want_v a_o word_n in_o the_o manuscript_n dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la &_o si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la bene_fw-la dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la bene_fw-la dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a assereret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canonis_fw-la anathematis_fw-la but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o history_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n assist_v with_o some_o bishop_n and_o with_o the_o faculty_n of_o the_o common_a law_n do_v condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o doctor_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v he_o make_v his_o appeal_n unto_o the_o pope_n and_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o make_v good_a his_o appeal_n be_v there_o arrive_v judge_n be_v assign_v but_o before_o any_o judgement_n be_v give_v he_o die_v so_o it_o be_v we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o william_n de_fw-fr nangis_n which_o be_v find_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o library_n of_o st._n german_n de_fw-fr pres_n whence_o i_o have_v take_v what_o concern_v the_o history_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n and_o which_o i_o will_v represent_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n which_o continue_v this_o chronicle_n unto_o the_o 1368._o and_o who_o speak_v thus_o upon_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1304._o frater_fw-la johannes_n de_fw-la parisiis_fw-la ordinis_fw-la fratrum_fw-la praedicatorum_fw-la magister_fw-la in_o theologia_n vir_fw-la admodum_fw-la literatus_fw-la &_o ingenio_fw-la clarus_fw-la circa_fw-la veram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la novum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la modum_fw-la introducere_fw-la conatur_fw-la dicens_fw-la videlicet_fw-la non_fw-la tantum_fw-la hoc_fw-la esse_fw-la possibile_fw-la commutatione_n substantiae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la verbo_fw-la adesse_fw-la suppositum_fw-la ipsius_fw-la mediante_fw-la corpore_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la pars_fw-la humanae_fw-la naturae_fw-la verum_fw-la etiam_fw-la hoc_fw-la esse_fw-la possibile_fw-la per_fw-la assumptionem_fw-la substantiae_fw-la panis_fw-la vel_fw-la panietatis_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nec_fw-la credebat_fw-la communem_fw-la modum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la quem_fw-la communis_fw-la doctorum_fw-la tenet_fw-la opinio_fw-la esse_fw-la necessario_fw-la tenendum_fw-la seu_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la determinatum_fw-la quinetiam_fw-la praedictus_fw-la possit_fw-la teneri_fw-la tanquam_fw-la popularis_fw-la &_o fortasse_fw-la ut_fw-la dicebat_fw-la magis_fw-la rationabilis_fw-la &_o congruens_fw-la veritati_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la &_o per_fw-la quam_fw-la magis_fw-la salvatur_fw-la apparentia_fw-la circa_fw-la species_n sensibiles_fw-la remanentes_fw-la caeteris_fw-la theologiae_n doctoribus_fw-la contrarium_fw-la astruentibus_fw-la secundum_fw-la astruentibus_fw-la i_o think_v primum_fw-la shall_v be_v read_v here_o rather_o than_o secundum_fw-la secundum_fw-la modum_fw-la tanquam_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la determinatum_fw-la praesertim_fw-la per_fw-la decretalem_fw-la papae_fw-la de_fw-la summa_fw-la trinitate_fw-la &_o fide_fw-la catholica_fw-la
firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la necessario_fw-la tenendum_fw-la ac_fw-la secundum_fw-la tanquam_fw-la veritati_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o etiam_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la dissonum_fw-la merito_fw-la reprobandum_fw-la examinata_fw-la itaque_fw-la opinion_n praedicta_fw-la dum_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la dixerat_fw-la retractare_fw-la nollet_fw-la sed_fw-la magis_fw-la videretur_fw-la pertinaciter_fw-la sustinere_fw-la a_o guillielmo_n parisiensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la de_fw-la consilio_fw-la fratris_fw-la egidii_n bituricensis_fw-la archiepiscopi_fw-la provecti_fw-la theologi_fw-la &_o magistri_fw-la bertrandi_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la dionysio_fw-la praesellenti_fw-la doctore_fw-la &_o aurelianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la ac_fw-la guillielmi_n albianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la necnon_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la in_o jure_fw-la canonico_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o duorum_fw-la ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la specialiter_fw-la vocatorum_fw-la perpetuum_fw-la super_fw-la hoc_fw-la silentium_fw-la dicto_fw-la fratri_fw-la sub_fw-la poena_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la impositum_fw-la est_fw-la lecturaque_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o predicatione_n privatur_fw-la verum_fw-la cum_fw-la ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la ad_fw-la sedem_fw-la apostolicam_fw-la appellasset_fw-la auditoribus_fw-la sibi_fw-la datis_fw-la in_o curia_fw-la sed_fw-la infacto_fw-la negotio_fw-la de_fw-la medio_fw-la sublatus_fw-la est_fw-la it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v especial_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o and_o no_o more_o but_o a_o probable_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o every_o body_n free_a liberty_n to_o follow_v it_o or_o not_o which_o will_v not_o a_o little_a confirm_v the_o protestant_n in_o the_o belief_n they_o be_v in_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n after_o the_o ordinance_n whereof_o they_o esteem_v that_o there_o be_v a_o indispensable_a necessity_n of_o separate_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o will_v make_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v that_o this_o sole_a consideration_n which_o we_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n be_v sufficient_a entire_o to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o two_o famous_a book_n which_o have_v appear_v of_o late_a year_n wherein_o they_o have_v pretend_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v always_o be_v esteem_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o they_o be_v much_o confirm_v in_o this_o sentiment_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o cardinal_n d'aylli_fw-la which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n speak_v of_o transubstantiation_n as_o of_o a_o opinion_n and_o also_o say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o infer_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o as_o he_o think_v from_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o he_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n that_o hold_v so_o as_o that_o which_o be_v most_o favour_v by_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v most_o general_o receive_v among_o the_o doctor_n 6._o petrus_n de_fw-it aylliaco_fw-it cardin._n camerac_n in_o 4._o scent_n q._n 6._o see_v here_o his_o word_n quarta_fw-la opinio_fw-la &_o communior_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la non_fw-la remanet_fw-la sed_fw-la simpliciter_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la ejus_fw-la possibilitas_fw-la patet_fw-la quia_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la deo_fw-la impossibile_fw-it quod_fw-la illa_fw-la substantia_fw-la subito_fw-la desinat_fw-la esse_fw-la quamvis_fw-la non_fw-la esset_fw-la possibile_fw-la creata_fw-la virtute_fw-la et_fw-la licet_fw-la ita_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la sequatur_fw-la evidenter_fw-la ex_fw-la scriptura_fw-la nec_fw-la etiam_fw-la videre_fw-la meo_fw-la ex_fw-la determinatione_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quia_fw-la tamen_fw-la magis_fw-la tavet_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o communi_fw-la opinioni_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la ideo_fw-la teneo_fw-la eam_fw-la but_o have_v report_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a unto_o our_o method_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o say_v something_o touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n make_v mention_v of_o a_o certain_a friar_n call_v basil_n of_o who_o he_o observe_v that_o he_o reestablish_v the_o error_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o year_n 1087._o nevertheless_o 1087._o ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1087._o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonarus_n report_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n he_o dogmatize_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 52_o year_n we_o may_v put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n it_o be_v true_a the_o same_o zonarus_n report_v in_o baronius_n that_o the_o emperor_n alexius_n comeneus_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v burn_v as_o a_o impostor_n so_o that_o if_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o opinion_n which_o genebrard_n impute_v unto_o he_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o but_o see_v this_o man_n be_v accuse_v of_o several_a impiety_n 27._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1118._o n._n 27._o as_o of_o deny_v the_o trinity_n of_o reject_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n of_o teach_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o wicked_a angel_n that_o michael_n the_o archangel_n be_v incarnate_a of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o hold_v many_o other_o thing_n alike_o wicked_a and_o abominable_a i_o suppose_v that_o as_o the_o protestant_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o believe_v what_o genebrard_n relate_v of_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v the_o roman_a catholic_n no_o cause_n to_o boast_v of_o his_o condemnation_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o several_a impiety_n which_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v a_o manichean_a leo_fw-la allatius_n represent_v this_o basil_n as_o chief_a of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o bogomile_n who_o heresy_n be_v compose_v of_o that_o of_o the_o manichean_o and_o messalian_o and_o what_o this_o author_n say_v of_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n orientis_fw-la &_o occidentis_fw-la cap._n 10._o p._n 636._o but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o agitate_a upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n some_o affirm_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a other_o justify_v the_o contrary_a the_o reason_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v because_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v their_o opinion_n but_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o be_v therein_o corruptible_a as_o before_o his_o passion_n and_o without_o life_n and_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v much_o agitate_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o age_n for_o the_o dispute_n have_v already_o be_v begin_v even_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n therefore_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a friar_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n i_o mean_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n speak_v of_o it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n and_o resolve_v the_o question_n in_o embrace_v both_o party_n alexii_n in_o notis_fw-la vulcanii_fw-la ad_fw-la cyril_n alexandr_n t._n 6._o libr._n adversus_fw-la antropomorp_n ex_fw-la zonara_n ep_v 32._o l._n 3._o de_fw-la robus_fw-la gestis_fw-la alexii_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n mortal_a and_o bury_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v corruptible_a ground_n and_o break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o tooth_n but_o that_o afterward_o be_v chew_v eat_v and_o go_v down_o into_o the_o stomach_n as_o it_o be_v into_o a_o sepulchre_n it_o become_v incorruptible_a because_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n remain_v not_o long_o dead_a and_o bury_v but_o rise_v again_o soon_o after_o as_o for_o nicetas_n choniates_n who_o write_v just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o that_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o dispute_n he_o sufficient_o testify_v that_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o maintain_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a i_o shall_v not_o examine_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v most_o reasonable_a for_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n plain_o those_o people_n strive_v in_o vain_a and_o to_o no_o
in_o newness_n of_o life_n and_o if_o we_o will_v know_v what_o this_o resurrection_n be_v which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o a_o christian_a st._n ghrysostom_n will_v inform_v we_o rom._n hom._n 10._o in_o c._n 6._o rom._n that_o it_o be_v a_o holy_a conversation_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o change_n of_o manner_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o restore_n of_o righteousness_n and_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o old_a life_n to_o establish_v one_o that_o be_v new_a and_o whole_o angelical_a therefore_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n interpret_n these_o same_o word_n rom._n in_o c._n 6._o rom._n give_v we_o this_o excellent_a lesson_n the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n teach_v we_o to_o fly_v from_o sin_n for_o baptism_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o by_o it_o you_o participate_v with_o jesus_n christ_n of_o death_n and_o also_o of_o the_o resurrection_n you_o must_v then_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n and_o agreeable_a unto_o he_o of_o who_o resurrection_n you_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v unto_o the_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n these_o holy_a doctor_n join_v also_o that_o of_o his_o ascension_n and_o glory_n therefore_o it_o be_v they_o say_v pat._n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o tom_n 2._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o viaticum_fw-la of_o our_o journey_n wherewith_o we_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o way_n until_o we_o come_v unto_o he_o at_o our_o leave_v this_o world_n a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o a_o portrait_n of_o his_o passion_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n and_o in_o prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o sacrament_n we_o can_v make_v this_o reflection_n but_o that_o we_o must_v bewail_v his_o absence_n but_o yet_o comfort_v ourselves_o with_o this_o persuasion_n that_o he_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o father_n as_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o master_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o send_v forth_o his_o command_n into_o all_o the_o world_n that_o he_o dispense_v the_o treasure_n of_o god_n that_o he_o defend_v his_o people_n that_o he_o protect_v his_o church_n and_o that_o he_o restrain_v the_o pride_n and_o insolency_n of_o his_o enemy_n but_o that_o we_o must_v at_o the_o same_o instant_n be_v raise_v with_o heavenly_a thought_n divine_a motion_n and_o spiritual_a affection_n to_o be_v lift_v up_o unto_o he_o by_o holy_a ejaculation_n and_o to_o contemplate_v he_o shine_v with_o glory_n in_o heaven_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o he_o all_o cover_v with_o shame_n upon_o earth_n and_o nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n in_o mount_n calvary_n for_o the_o expiate_a of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n and_o for_o the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n desire_v we_o will_v become_v like_a unto_o eagle_n corinth_n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n to_o fly_v up_o unto_o heaven_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v nothing_o of_o earth_n in_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o bend_v downward_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o wallow_v in_o the_o love_n of_o the_o creature_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v incessant_o fly_v towards_o the_o thing_n above_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v steadfast_o behold_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n with_o a_o earnest_a sight_n and_o pierce_a eye_n in_o fine_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n do_v not_o from_o all_o these_o commemoration_n separate_v that_o of_o his_o second_o come_v which_o make_v we_o think_v of_o that_o great_a and_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v wherein_o the_o book_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o wherein_o shall_v be_v the_o universal_a judgement_n to_o cast_v the_o wicked_a into_o hell_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o good_a into_o the_o felicity_n and_o glory_n of_o heaven_n then_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o want_n of_o sacrament_n for_o as_o theodoret_n say_v 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 11._o after_o his_o second_o come_v we_o shall_v have_v no_o far_o need_v of_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o will_v appear_v but_o until_o that_o time_n the_o celebration_n thereof_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a according_a to_o this_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 11._o that_o we_o have_v need_n of_o this_o memorial_n during_o all_o the_o time_n which_o shall_v pass_v until_o he_o be_v please_v to_o come_v again_o so_o that_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o we_o have_v consider_v do_v help_v to_o form_v in_o we_o act_n of_o faith_n repentance_n hope_n charity_n humility_n gratitude_n sanctification_n holiness_n justice_n innocence_n purity_n joy_n consolation_n and_o general_o all_o those_o of_o piety_n and_o devout_a christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n all_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n which_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o worthy_a communicant_a aught_o to_o have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n now_o let_v we_o see_v those_o which_o it_o shall_v have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o remembrance_n which_o our_o saviour_n command_v we_o to_o make_v of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n comprehend_v all_o the_o qualification_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o the_o examination_n require_v by_o st._n paul_n contain_v all_o those_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 11._o 1_o cor._n 11._o let_v every_o one_o say_v he_o prove_v his_o own_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v communicants_a unto_o this_o examination_n we_o must_v also_o know_v wherein_o it_o do_v consist_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o say_v that_o what_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o be_v a_o act_n whereby_o we_o must_v search_v our_o heart_n look_v into_o every_o corner_n of_o it_o whereby_o we_o examine_v every_o part_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o must_v assure_v ourselves_o of_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v whether_o faith_n have_v therein_o take_v its_o place_n whether_o hope_v lift_v we_o up_o in_o expectation_n of_o the_o happiness_n promise_v and_o whether_o the_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o neighbour_n therein_o unfold_v its_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v a_o act_n whereby_o we_o discover_v whether_o we_o be_v fit_v to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o in_o come_v thither_o we_o protest_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v our_o master_n and_o our_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v he_o which_o have_v redeem_v we_o by_o his_o blood_n and_o that_o have_v purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o as_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v this_o law_n unto_o all_o communicant_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o trial_n do_v consist_v in_o the_o serious_a and_o sincere_a examination_n which_o every_o one_o make_v of_o his_o conscience_n to_o know_v in_o what_o state_n and_o disposition_n it_o be_v whence_o it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o it_o desire_v no_o witness_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o private_a and_o in_o secret_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n only_o for_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o sinner_n call_v himself_o to_o a_o account_n that_o he_o reflect_v upon_o his_o life_n past_a that_o he_o condemn_v his_o wicked_a action_n that_o he_o groan_v under_o the_o thought_n of_o his_o sin_n that_o he_o deep_o mourn_v for_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o offence_n that_o he_o cleanse_v his_o heart_n and_o purify_v his_o soul_n by_o the_o tear_n of_o repentance_n and_o by_o the_o work_n of_o a_o true_a contrition_n but_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n define_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o decretes_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 7._o sess_n 13._o c._n 7._o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o necessary_a proof_n be_v that_o how_o contrite_a soever_o the_o sinner_n feel_v himself_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n without_o have_v first_o make_v his_o sacramental_a confession_n that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v make_v that_o without_o it_o one_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n unworthy_o unto_o his_o death_n and_o condemnation_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o occasion_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o intention_n to_o examine_v the_o matter_n of_o confession_n in_o all_o its_o part_n but_o only_o in_o that_o which_o concern_v my_o subject_n to_o do_v it_o in_o some_o order_n it_o must_v
inanimate_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o because_o one_o be_v find_v among_o they_o that_o much_o vary_v from_o this_o language_n i_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n what_o some_o have_v say_v to_o reconcile_v this_o author_n with_o other_o who_o have_v express_v themselves_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v do_v then_o reassuming_a the_o thread_n of_o my_o history_n i_o make_v appear_v that_o these_o same_o doctor_n have_v believe_v that_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_o and_o that_o they_o have_v speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o morsel_n a_o piece_n a_o small_a portion_n and_o have_v see_v what_o they_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o inquire_v what_o they_o teach_v of_o the_o use_n the_o office_n and_o employ_v of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o better_a to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o nature_n and_o force_n of_o these_o expression_n they_o will_v have_v we_o make_v these_o two_o observation_n first_o that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v the_o other_o be_v that_o they_o constant_o hold_v that_o the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n can_v be_v that_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n and_o indeed_o not_o to_o leave_v their_o doctrine_n expose_v unto_o the_o stroke_n of_o calumny_n they_o declare_v that_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o a_o image_n it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a figure_n nor_o a_o image_n without_o operation_n but_o a_o figure_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n replenish_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n clothe_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o with_o all_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n but_o because_o the_o same_o father_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o it_o pass_v and_o be_v turn_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o have_v not_o omit_v to_o report_v the_o explication_n which_o they_o give_v we_o thereupon_o and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o those_o sort_n of_o expression_n they_o have_v limit_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v their_o word_n and_o intention_n have_v end_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o the_o search_n and_o inquiry_n of_o its_o consequence_n to_o know_v if_o they_o believe_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o earth_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o how_o they_o understand_v the_o follow_a maxim_n whether_o a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n whether_o it_o can_v subsist_v invisible_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n without_o occupy_v any_o space_n whether_o what_o have_v be_v do_v long_o since_o can_v still_o be_v do_v every_o day_n whether_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v late_a than_o the_o effect_n whether_o that_o which_o contain_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v whether_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n whether_o the_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n they_o make_v of_o sensible_a object_n when_o there_o be_v no_o defect_n in_o the_o organ_n or_o in_o the_o medium_n or_o situation_n of_o the_o object_n whether_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a and_o whether_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o each_o part_n ought_v to_o answer_v the_o respective_a part_n of_o place_n whether_o there_o may_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n whether_o one_o may_v dwell_v in_o himself_o whether_o a_o body_n may_v be_v all_o entire_o in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n and_o whether_o whatsoever_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v and_o fall_v under_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n and_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o be_v want_v to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o add_v unto_o direct_a proof_n a_o great_a many_o indirect_a proof_n take_v from_o their_o word_n and_o action_n whence_o be_v draw_v several_a induction_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o show_v what_o be_v their_o sentiment_n of_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n then_o i_o represent_v the_o alteration_n and_o change_n happen_v in_o the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n the_o contest_v of_o the_o nine_o age_n whereunto_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v give_v much_o light_n by_o certain_a consideration_n which_o show_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o light_n which_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n have_v the_o better_a that_o of_o paschasius_fw-la or_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n shall_v be_v represent_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n i_o hope_v as_o will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o the_o candid_a reader_n see_v it_o will_v inform_v he_o that_o in_o that_o age_n which_o i_o consider_v neither_o as_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n nor_o of_o light_n but_o participate_v of_o both_o wherein_o thing_n pass_v otherwise_o than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o believe_v i_o treat_v exact_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n in_o regard_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n in_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n of_o wicklif_n and_o the_o lollard_n in_o england_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o until_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n with_o some_o observation_n which_o i_o make_v from_o age_n to_o age_n upon_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o in_o the_o last_o part_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n i_o examine_v the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n i_o inquire_v the_o time_n wherein_o christian_n begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o use_n of_o incense_n and_o candle_n especial_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o this_o practice_n i_o add_v that_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o also_o of_o material_a cross_n the_o consideration_n of_o holy_a vestment_n and_o of_o those_o particular_o appoint_v for_o this_o holy_a ceremony_n not_o forget_v that_o of_o flower_n which_o be_v use_v in_o form_n of_o coronet_n or_o otherwise_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o make_v one_o chapter_n of_o the_o disposition_n requisite_a for_o a_o communicant_a in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o another_o of_o those_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o engage_v i_o to_o speak_v something_o of_o auricular_a confession_n and_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v require_v it_o as_o a_o disposition_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n and_o i_o conclude_v the_o whole_a work_n with_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o i_o treat_v of_o with_o some_o care_n and_o exactness_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n on_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o this_o be_v and_o when_o the_o first_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o worship_v the_o host_n i_o know_v very_o well_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o testimony_n be_v it_o never_o so_o clear_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o man_n will_v find_v mean_n to_o elude_v and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o have_v render_v and_o will_v render_v the_o dispute_n of_o religion_n immortal_a many_o of_o those_o who_o handle_v they_o seek_v more_o their_o own_o than_o god_n glory_n and_o examine_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v be_v before_o prepossess_v with_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o behold_v they_o
figurative_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o speak_v literal_o and_o proper_o when_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o reader_n will_v perceive_v in_o peruse_v this_o treatise_n what_o manner_n of_o speak_v these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v use_v herein_o for_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o here_o to_o propose_v unto_o he_o the_o mean_n of_o right_a understanding_n they_o the_o four_o rule_n to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o clash_v one_o against_o another_o nor_o to_o imbroil_v they_o in_o contradiction_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v prudent_a and_o judicious_a enough_o not_o to_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o a_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v cast_v on_o they_o have_v that_o befall_v they_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o their_o work_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n we_o treat_v of_o which_o shall_v be_v careful_o distinguish_v but_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o to_o take_v they_o always_o in_o good_a sense_n i_o mean_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v have_v its_o consequence_n as_o the_o great_a number_n of_o doctrine_n have_v have_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o of_o two_o explication_n which_o may_v be_v give_v unto_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o be_v true_a that_o which_o shall_v make_v a_o contradiction_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o the_o consequence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n whereas_o that_o that_o reconcile_v both_o be_v lawful_a and_o genuine_a for_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v consider_v with_o its_o consequence_n as_o a_o body_n whereof_o all_o the_o part_n shall_v have_v a_o dependence_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o end_n as_o so_o many_o line_n to_o the_o centre_n i_o have_v examine_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o consequence_n in_o this_o history_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o may_v judge_v if_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n do_v favour_n the_o substantial_a change_n for_o if_o the_o consequence_n favour_v this_o change_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o disfavour_v it_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o so_o positive_o establish_v it_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v but_o also_o if_o all_o these_o consequence_n be_v direct_o opposite_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v no_o less_o opposite_a unto_o it_o and_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o four_o rule_n shall_v be_v strengthen_v with_o a_o five_o which_o appear_v no_o less_o important_a unto_o i_o and_o which_o only_a demand_n that_o doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a passage_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o certain_a passage_n and_o the_o obscure_a by_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a one_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o tertullian_n which_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v in_o this_o place_n because_o it_o be_v allege_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o work_n but_o after_o all_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a it_o often_o befall_v most_o author_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o more_o happy_o at_o one_o time_n than_o at_o another_o though_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o subject_a it_o happen_v unto_o some_o through_o neglect_n or_o not_o have_v well_o digest_v their_o thought_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o express_v themselves_o clear_o on_o a_o subject_a if_o the_o mind_n have_v only_o confuse_v notion_n of_o it_o other_o do_v so_o for_o reason_n which_o may_v here_o be_v say_v particular_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n principal_o of_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o place_n when_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o clear_o as_o at_o other_o time_n although_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o their_o sentiment_n the_o discipline_n of_o their_o time_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o do_v otherwise_o but_o however_o the_o matter_n happen_v it_o seem_v very_o just_a and_o equal_a when_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o author_n will_v be_v know_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o he_o have_v treat_v in_o divers_a place_n in_o some_o place_n clear_a than_o at_o other_o to_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v most_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o by_o those_o to_o interpret_v the_o other_o wherein_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o obscure_o either_o through_o inadvertency_n or_o for_o reason_n more_o dark_o and_o ambiguous_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v natural_a unto_o all_o mankind_n and_o reason_n show_v it_o be_v the_o safe_a way_n can_v be_v take_v in_o these_o occasion_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o terminate_v the_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n of_o religion_n because_o they_o all_o arise_v from_o the_o several_a interpretation_n give_v unto_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v if_o man_n will_v agree_v that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a shall_v serve_v as_o a_o commentary_n unto_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a unto_o all_o these_o rule_v i_o will_v add_v a_o six_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o the_o father_n be_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v consider_v as_o witness_n examine_v to_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o great_a number_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o less_o and_o that_o the_o lesser_a number_n ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o the_o great_a thing_n be_v otherwise_o alike_o i_o mean_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n and_o their_o testimony_n alike_o worthy_a of_o belief_n for_o instance_n if_o eight_o or_o ten_o among_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o any_o subject_a and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ten_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o one_o single_a person_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten_o be_v as_o credible_a in_o his_o particular_a as_o he_o that_o be_v alone_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o one_o single_a person_n may_v be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ten_o person_n that_o agree_v in_o their_o testimony_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o ten_o be_v find_v that_o testify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o single_a person_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n for_o the_o which_o the_o ten_o person_n do_v declare_v have_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o single_a person_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v or_o at_o the_o least_o if_o possible_a endeavour_v to_o recover_v he_o unto_o the_o general_a opinion_n believe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n by_o give_v unto_o his_o word_n a_o more_o mild_a explication_n and_o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n that_o may_v be_v i_o think_v no_o body_n can_v reasonable_o condemn_v the_o mean_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n provide_v we_o observe_v they_o sincere_o and_o no_o other_o end_n be_v propose_v in_o explain_v their_o testimony_n but_o what_o i_o have_v have_v in_o report_v they_o in_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v a_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr virgin_n veland_n c._n 1._o against_o which_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v make_v neither_o by_o length_n of_o time_n by_o the_o credit_n of_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n to_o conclude_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v
to_o take_v notice_n that_o if_o in_o this_o history_n i_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o country_n of_o the_o abassins_n as_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n it_o be_v to_o accomnodate_v myself_o with_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n without_o make_v exact_a inquiry_n what_o it_o be_v and_o without_o trouble_v myself_o at_o this_o time_n to_o reconcile_v historian_n and_o traveller_n that_o have_v write_v diverse_o of_o it_o the_o table_n of_o chapter_n part_n i._n contain_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o divers_a sort_n of_o heretic_n as_o far_o only_a as_o may_v suffice_v to_o clear_v the_o point_n in_o question_n p._n 7_o chap._n iii_o progress_n of_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n ignatius_n of_o certain_a heretic_n that_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o tanchelin_n who_o also_o reject_v it_o but_o by_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o leaven_a and_o unleavened_a bread_n p._n 22_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o be_v show_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v have_v and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o thereupon_o succeed_v p._n 30._o chap._n v._o of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z p._n 39_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o service_n p._n 54_o chap._n vii_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n p._n 65_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o oblation_n or_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n p._n 81_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n p._n 101_o chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o communicant_o p._n 110_o chap._n xi_o of_o he_o that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o p._n 121_o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v p._n 131_o chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n p._n 150_o chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o after_o have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyages_n p._n 160_o chap._n xv._o the_o eucharist_n sâ—nt_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a unto_o who_o it_o be_v sometime_o send_v by_o lay-person_n man_n woman_n child_n etc._n etc._n p._n 164_o chap._n xvi_o divers_a use_v and_o divers_a custom_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n p._n 169_o part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n chap._n i._o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 187_o chap._n ii_o what_o the_o â—â—thers_n believe_v of_o the_o thing_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whâ—â—_n they_o say_v of_o they_o p._n 199_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 213_o chap._n iu_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 231_o chap._n v._o continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 246_o chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o they_o p._n 265_o chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o of_o the_o induction_n of_o protestant_n p._n 277_o chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n p._n 291_o chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o pagan_n and_o of_o certain_a thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 298_o chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o of_o their_o silence_n or_o of_o the_o father_n dispute_n against_o they_o p._n 308_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n p._n 361_o chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o ensue_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n p._n 365_o chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n p._n 385_o chap._n fourteen_o continuation_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n p._n 4â—5_n chap._n xv._o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n p._n 430_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n p._n 439_o chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n p._n 450_o chap._n xviii_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n p._n 465_o chap._n xix_o the_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n p._n 497_o part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o go_v before_o the_o celebration_n p._n 521_o chap._n ii_o of_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n p._n 541_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o receiver_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 548_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o the_o question_n of_o adoration_n be_v examine_v p._n 556_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n vincentius_n lerinensis_n have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o maxim_n above_o m_o c._n year_n ago_o common_a vincent_n in_o common_a that_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v to_o retain_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n what_o have_v be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o this_o maxim_n appear_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o christian_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o submit_v unto_o it_o however_o divide_v they_o be_v otherwise_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o although_o the_o author_n be_v not_o whole_o without_o blame_n see_v there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o he_o fight_v under_o the_o ensign_n of_o the_o demi_a pelagian_o that_o he_o be_v very_o opposite_a unto_o st._n augustine_n doctrine_n touch_v predestination_n and_o that_o it_o be_v against_o he_o that_o st._n prosper_n do_v write_v in_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o vincentius_n nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v that_o any_o fault_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o maxim_n nor_o that_o any_o difficulty_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o receive_v it_o see_v that_o st._n austin_n himself_o who_o name_n and_o memory_n shall_v ever_o be_v in_o veneration_n among_o good_a man_n have_v write_v something_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n before_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n 7._o aug._n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 24._o t._n 7._o it_o be_v very_o just_o suppose_v say_v he_o that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n believe_v and_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o council_n but_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v be_v derive_v only_o from_o apostolical_a authority_n undertake_v then_o to_o treat_v historical_o of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o by_o god_n assistante_n to_o show_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o all_o age_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v this_o so_o important_a point_n of_o our_o salvation_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o we_o shall_v look_v back_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o antiquity_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o for_o as_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n say_v if_o jesus_n christ_n only_o ought_v to_o be_v hear_v caecil_n cyprian_a ep._n 63._o ad_fw-la caecil_n we_o shall_v not_o regard_v what_o some_o before_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o have_v first_o do_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o know_v what_o he_o have_v say_v and_o do_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n must_v be_v consult_v who_o tell_v we_o
armenian_n desist_v not_o to_o persevere_v in_o this_o practice_n and_o always_o to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o pure_a wine_n until_o the_o year_n 1439._o that_o they_o send_v their_o deputy_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o ivth_o but_o they_o arrive_v not_o until_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n transmit_v unto_o we_o by_o sylvester_n sguropulus_n a_o great_a prelate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v present_a at_o all_o that_o there_o happen_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o direction_n give_v unto_o those_o deputy_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o say_a pope_n eugenius_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n as_o if_o it_o have_v still_o be_v assemble_v which_o may_v have_v be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o not_o of_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v go_v home_o in_o this_o instruction_n i_o say_v the_o armenian_n be_v enjoin_v to_o conform_v themselves_o unto_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n 866._o to._n 8._o council_n p._n 866._o and_o to_o mingle_v a_o little_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o decree_n be_v much_o regard_v in_o this_o christian_a communion_n see_v we_o find_v by_o their_o liturgy_n that_o they_o continue_v in_o the_o custom_n of_o not_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup._n 12._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o lit._n c._n 12._o but_o beside_o this_o mystical_a signification_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v discover_v of_o this_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o find_v they_o have_v use_v it_o to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o issue_v out_o of_o the_o pierce_a side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o his_o passion_n and_o when_o he_o be_v on_o the_o cross_n 32._o council_n trull_n can._n 32._o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eastern_a council_n before_o mention_v and_o which_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o hall_n of_o the_o imperial_a palace_n at_o constantinople_n as_o for_o st._n athanasius_n he_o resemble_v this_o mixture_n unto_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n 435._o athan._n in_o psal_n 74._o apud_fw-la combesis_fw-la auct_n bibl._n pat._n t._n 2._o pa._n 435._o the_o mystical_a cup_n of_o the_o communion_n say_v he_o be_v give_v mingle_v with_o water_n because_o the_o pure_a wine_n do_v signify_v the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v unmixed_a and_o in_o that_o it_o be_v temper_v with_o water_n it_o intimate_v the_o union_n which_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o these_o holy_a doctor_n please_v themselves_o in_o search_v out_o these_o mystical_a signification_n not_o only_o in_o one_o of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o in_o the_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o they_o discover_v mystery_n in_o mix_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n so_o they_o also_o discover_v other_o mystery_n in_o make_v the_o bread_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v very_o well_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 76._o vide_fw-la 63._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v denote_v the_o believe_a people_n which_o he_o bear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o term_v his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a cluster_n of_o grape_n press_v together_o and_o reduce_v to_o one_o he_o again_o signify_v the_o same_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o sundry_a person_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n it_o be_v the_o frequent_a doctrine_n of_o divers_a of_o serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n &_o serm._n 83._o the_o divers_a s._n augustin_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o matth._n of_o com._n in_o matth._n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o cor._n of_o hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o cor._n s._n chrysostom_n of_o 18._o of_o de_fw-fr offa_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o c._n 18._o isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o 10._o of_o com._n in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o bede_n of_o 16._o of_o de_fw-fr reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o walafridus_n strabo_n of_o 31._o of_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n lib._n 1._o c._n 31._o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o of_o many_o other_o but_o alas_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n please_v themselves_o in_o find_v out_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n wherein_o they_o take_v so_o much_o delight_n the_o devil_n who_o be_v always_o vigilant_a to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o always_o find_v occasion_n to_o worry_v it_o fail_v not_o to_o raise_v she_o up_o enemy_n even_o from_o her_o infancy_n and_o to_o spew_v out_o from_o his_o dark_a dungeon_n sundry_a sort_n of_o sect_n and_o heretic_n totake_v occasion_n either_o to_o slander_v the_o innocency_n of_o her_o mystery_n by_o the_o gnostic_n or_o to_o corrupt_v their_o purity_n by_o the_o montanist_n and_o pepusian_o if_o what_o some_o have_v write_v be_v true_a or_o to_o gainsay_v their_o utility_n by_o the_o ascodrupite_n or_o to_o make_v they_o pass_v for_o dream_n and_o delusion_n by_o the_o marcosian_o or_o to_o render_v they_o odious_a by_o the_o ophites_n or_o to_o change_v the_o matter_n either_o by_o add_v of_o some_o strange_a thing_n as_o the_o artotyrite_n or_o by_o take_v away_o the_o essential_o as_o the_o hydroparastate_n or_o aquarian_o and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o intend_v to_o examine_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v discourse_v of_o sundry_a sort_n of_o sect_n and_o heresy_n only_o so_o as_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v light_n unto_o the_o present_a subject_n the_o first_o heretic_n which_o the_o devil_n stir_v up_o to_o trouble_v the_o church_n upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o gnostic_n that_o be_v such_o as_o assume_v to_o themselves_o that_o proud_a and_o insolent_a title_n to_o persuade_v the_o ignorant_a people_n that_o they_o be_v possess_v with_o great_a wisdom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v able_a to_o dive_v into_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o most_o obscure_a and_o difficult_a mystery_n some_o derive_v their_o original_a from_o the_o nicolaïtan_n other_o say_v they_o have_v for_o their_o leader_n a_o eminent_a heretic_n call_v carpocrates_n but_o from_o what_o original_a soever_o they_o come_v it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o it_o be_v very_o pernicious_a see_v it_o produce_v so_o curse_v a_o offspring_n certain_o this_o fountain_n be_v very_o corrupt_a see_v the_o stream_n be_v so_o infectious_a and_o the_o root_n of_o this_o curse_a tree_n be_v very_o venomous_a see_v the_o branch_n produce_v no_o less_o than_o the_o bitter_a fruit_n of_o mortal_a poison_n a_o infamous_a brood_n as_o ever_o be_v who_o mystery_n abound_v with_o abomination_n and_o horror_n therefore_o be_v they_o also_o call_v borborite_n or_o borborian_n to_o denote_v their_o filthiness_n and_o vileness_n these_o miserable_a wretch_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v sway_v by_o their_o own_o corrupt_a desire_n and_o be_v slave_n unto_o their_o passion_n and_o disorder_a lust_n they_o pollute_v themselves_o frequent_o with_o woman_n which_o be_v in_o common_a among_o they_o and_o covet_v nothing_o more_o than_o this_o filthy_a practice_n they_o be_v blind_o lead_v on_o by_o their_o wicked_a concupiscence_n and_o without_o any_o restraint_n wallow_v in_o the_o most_o brutish_a action_n the_o very_a thought_n whereof_o fill_v i_o with_o amazement_n and_o horror_n but_o what_o be_v most_o dreadful_a and_o strange_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o these_o organ_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v that_o they_o act_v their_o great_a abomination_n in_o their_o assembly_n and_o in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o meet_v to_o exercise_v their_o diabolical_a religion_n s._n epiphanius_n who_o more_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n relate_v unto_o we_o all_o that_o pass_v in_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o these_o wretch_n be_v ashamed_a to_o write_v and_o be_v it_o not_o in_o some_o sort_n necessary_a to_o be_v publish_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a unto_o all_o the_o world_n he_o will_v have_v forbear_v to_o have_v relate_v the_o brutality_n and_o filthiness_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o commit_v as_o for_o my_o own_o particular_a although_o i_o have_v learn_v from_o s._n paul_n that_o all_o thing_n be_v puâ—e_v unto_o the_o pure_a yet_o i_o will_v forbear_v recite_v all_o the_o impurity_n which_o be_v act_v in_o
reject_v it_o but_o upon_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o bread_n leaven_v or_o unleavened_a saint_n ignatius_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o moreover_o a_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o rome_n the_o first_o of_o february_n anno_fw-la 107._o or_o 109._o in_o the_o eleven_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n and_o if_o the_o epistle_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n be_v true_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n or_o at_o far_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o second_o there_o be_v heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o i_o mention_v his_o epistle_n i_o speak_v not_o general_o of_o all_o those_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n but_o only_o of_o the_o seven_o most_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v above_o 1300_o year_n since_o eusebius_n see_v they_o and_o after_o eusebius_n they_o be_v cite_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v of_o these_o seven_o that_o the_o moderate_a person_n both_o roman_a catholik_o and_o protestant_n seem_v to_o make_v great_a difficulty_n i_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o admit_v they_o as_o legitimate_a for_o i_o find_v several_a that_o question_n they_o all_o and_o that_o can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o genuine_a issue_n of_o that_o illustrious_a martyr_n as_o messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr blondel_n aubertin_n daillé_n this_o latter_a have_v also_o examine_v in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n all_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n that_o he_o can_v discover_v in_o these_o epistle_n i_o free_o confess_v myself_o to_o be_v in_o this_o error_n if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o of_o a_o long_a time_n i_o have_v therein_o observe_v several_a thing_n which_o suffer_v i_o not_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n ignatius_n have_v write_v they_o but_o as_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o show_v it_o and_o that_o beside_o it_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o other_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o these_o heretic_n smyrn_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n they_o abstain_v say_v he_o from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o from_o prayer_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o the_o father_n raise_v up_o by_o his_o goodness_n it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o theodoret_n cite_v this_o passage_n but_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o prayer_n he_o use_v these_o they_o admit_v not_o sacrament_n nor_o oblation_n i_o think_v the_o word_n oblation_n be_v more_o significant_a than_o that_o of_o prayer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frivolous_a than_o to_o represent_v unto_o we_o those_o heretic_n as_o abstain_v from_o prayer_n because_o they_o own_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o see_v no_o connexion_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n nor_o that_o they_o have_v any_o dependence_n the_o one_o upon_o the_o other_o unless_o some_o will_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v general_o all_o manner_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o that_o whereby_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consecrate_v and_o which_o many_o think_v be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n use_v for_o the_o consecrate_v this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o father_n call_v it_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v unto_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la to_o repeat_v it_o because_o not_o have_v yet_o receive_v holy_a baptism_n they_o can_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v call_v god_n father_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o they_o be_v admit_v immediate_o after_o baptism_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o very_a word_n make_v i_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o epistle_n it_o may_v be_v and_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o may_v be_v heretic_n which_o do_v so_o and_o that_o he_o who_o forge_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o oppose_v these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n have_v express_o observe_v it_o not_o consider_v as_o it_o often_o happen_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n under_o who_o name_n he_o will_v cover_v himself_o i_o far_o confess_v that_o if_o those_o heretic_n which_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o docetes_n and_o putative_n that_o be_v those_o which_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o allow_v he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o fantome_n and_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n i_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o have_v they_o act_v according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n they_o will_v not_o have_v allow_v of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o can_v not_o allow_v it_o without_o ruine_v their_o abominable_a doctrine_n by_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o consider_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v but_o what_o they_o do_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o true_a s._n ignatius_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v observe_v it_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v to_o do_v as_o well_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o heresy_n as_o those_o which_o have_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n whereof_o we_o now_o treat_v the_o first_o which_o refuse_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o ascodrupite_n which_o be_v a_o limb_n of_o the_o impostor_n mark_n and_o mark_v a_o unhappy_a branch_n of_o valentine_n which_o valentine_n begin_v not_o to_o appear_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o as_o for_o those_o concern_v in_o the_o epistle_n which_o we_o examine_v how_o can_v they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o glorious_a martyr_n see_v they_o abstain_v not_o from_o it_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o 14._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o for_o tertullian_n do_v formal_o tellus_fw-la that_o martion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o heretic_n persist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v he_o declare_v that_o the_o god_n of_o martion_n show_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n otherwise_o the_o orthodox_n can_v not_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n any_o advantage_n against_o they_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o for_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o one_o dispute_v with_o another_o they_o must_v dispute_v upon_o common_a principle_n and_o which_o be_v acknowl_v on_o both_o side_n i_o shall_v think_v then_o and_o to_o end_v the_o consideration_n of_o this_o matter_n that_o these_o heretic_n which_o oppose_v not_o so_o much_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n auth_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr euchar._n c._n 1._o §._o ne_o auth_v as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n as_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v well_o observe_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o see_v they_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o catholic_n strong_a arm_n to_o contradict_v they_o they_o abstain_v from_o celebrate_v it_o as_o the_o ascodrupite_n have_v do_v a_o long_a while_n before_o they_o although_o upon_o another_o account_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o heretic_n both_o which_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o reject_v the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o upon_o different_a principle_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n a_o new_a heretic_n that_o towards_o flanders_n and_o especial_o in_o brabant_n where_o he_o spread_v abroad_o his_o heresy_n and_o the_o poison_n of_o his_o pernicious_a doctrine_n it_o be_v one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o have_v a_o design_n to_o ruin_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o it_o unto_o all_o those_o which_o he_o can_v seduce_v do_v so_o well_o by_o his_o cunning_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n under_o who_o he_o have_v enroll_v himself_o that_o he_o persuade_v the_o people_n of_o antwerp_n a_o great_a and_o populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n wherefore_o they_o continue_v several_a year_n without_o communicate_v as_o the_o
good_a for_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v and_o do_v clear_o justify_v what_o we_o have_v say_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christian_n be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o can_v find_v that_o there_o happen_v any_o other_o alteration_n until_o at_o last_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n to_o change_v the_o form_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o have_v be_v always_o use_v in_o this_o sacrament_n use_v instead_o of_o it_o little_a host_n like_o wafer_n round_o and_o white_a and_o very_o thin_a and_o slender_a whereof_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v make_v great_a complaint_n 61._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liâ—turg_n p._n 61._o not_o endure_v this_o great_a innovation_n the_o quantity_n say_v he_o of_o a_o handful_n be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o measure_n to_o make_v bread_n of_o which_o quantity_n be_v very_o just_o appoint_v unto_o those_o which_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o small_a measure_n than_o a_o handful_n and_o if_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v within_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o out_o of_o it_o without_o order_n and_o measure_n these_o despicable_a little_a oblation_n seem_v no_o way_n unto_o i_o fit_a for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v without_o measure_n and_o without_o reason_n cassander_n who_o have_v see_v the_o book_n and_o who_o relate_v several_a passage_n in_o his_o liturgy_n add_v this_o author_n otherwise_o pious_a prudent_a 62._o ibid._n p._n 62._o and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v thereupon_o several_a other_o thing_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o suffer_v that_o in_o his_o time_n in_o some_o church_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n which_o by_o a_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n upon_o the_o lord_n table_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v reduce_v unto_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown-piece_n and_o a_o slight_a slender_a substance_n much_o different_a from_o the_o form_n of_o true_a bread_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o by_o contempt_n they_o call_v they_o slender_a wafer_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o piece_n of_o money_n which_o we_o call_v crown_n they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o a_o imaginary_a shadowy_a lightness_n and_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o bread_n they_o be_v so_o thin_a and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n do_v receive_v in_o all_o respect_n very_o great_a damage_n and_o inveigh_v against_o they_o in_o sundry_a other_o sharp_a and_o harsh_a expression_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o recite_v but_o whatever_o this_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n can_v say_v or_o do_v he_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o use_n of_o these_o wafer_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o also_o some_o other_o christian_n who_o hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v hold_v and_o retain_v it_o among_o they_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v contrary_a unto_o she_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o thing_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o instead_o of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v by_o believer_n or_o at_o least_o flower_n whereof_o it_o be_v make_v they_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v piece_n of_o money_n as_o honorius_n of_o autun_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o century_n do_v inform_v we_o his_o word_n deserve_v to_o be_v here_o insert_v 66._o honor._n augustodun_fw-la in_o gem_n anim_fw-la c._n 66._o it_o be_v say_v that_o ancient_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o they_o make_v thereof_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o distribute_v it_o among_o they_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v for_o all_o those_o which_o offer_v flower_n assist_v at_o mass_n and_o it_o be_v say_v for_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o all_o those_o which_o be_v here_o present_a which_o offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n but_o after_o the_o church_n be_v increase_v in_o number_n and_o decrease_v in_o holiness_n it_o be_v decree_v by_o reason_n of_o carnal_a man_n that_o those_o that_o can_v shall_v communicate_v every_o lord_n day_n or_o every_o three_o sunday_n or_o on_o great_a festival_n day_n or_o three_o time_n a_o year_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o communicate_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o loaf_n it_o be_v order_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o piece_n of_o money_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v piece_n of_o money_n instead_o of_o meal_n which_o be_v to_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o the_o whole_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o examine_v it_o from_o first_o to_o last_o because_o that_o the_o change_v happen_v in_o this_o custom_n seem_v to_o i_o of_o great_a importance_n than_o many_o imagine_v for_o man_n be_v not_o usual_o incline_v unto_o the_o change_n of_o this_o nature_n without_o some_o weighty_a reason_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o those_o which_o have_v change_v the_o form_n the_o consistence_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o some_o great_a design_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o the_o motive_n there_o soon_o follow_v it_o such_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o design_n to_o remove_v and_o banish_v from_o the_o mind_n and_o thought_n of_o communicant_n that_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o hand_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n be_v bread_n to_o which_o purpose_n say_v they_o these_o wafer_n be_v very_o fit_a which_o be_v present_v unto_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v put_v into_o their_o mouth_n see_v they_o have_v neither_o the_o form_n nor_o figure_n of_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o never_o any_o people_n or_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o kind_n of_o food_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v they_o in_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o this_o change_n happen_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengar_n viz._n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o as_o these_o conjecture_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v we_o so_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n to_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v or_o not_o and_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o evangelist_n observe_v that_o he_o give_v thanks_o that_o be_v that_o he_o bless_v and_o consecrate_a they_o the_o church_n that_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o first_o action_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o second_o although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n she_o have_v add_v divers_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o therein_o at_o first_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n contain_v several_a thing_n as_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v do_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o language_n the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n these_o thing_n must_v be_v examine_v in_o order_n to_o avoid_v obscurity_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n as_o to_o the_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v either_o general_o or_o particular_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o almighty_a god_n wherein_o they_o perform_v their_o exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o wherein_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o eat_v altogether_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o make_v their_o agapae_n and_o where_o they_o take_v these_o love-feast_n they_o also_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o indeed_o all_o
general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
de_fw-fr medicis_n desire_v of_o the_o pope_n by_o her_o letter_n date_v anno._n 1561._o the_o use_n of_o the_o language_n understand_v stand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v report_v by_o the_o precedent_n de_fw-fr thou_n in_o his_o history_n 28._o lib._n 28._o we_o may_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a christian_a communion_n which_o at_o this_o time_n do_v celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n viz._n the_o abassins_n throughout_o prester_n john_n country_n the_o moscovite_n and_o russian_n the_o armenian_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o the_o friar_n alvarez_n the_o baron_n sigismond_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o several_a other_o the_o liburnian_o the_o illyrian_n or_o sclavonian_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o aventine_n and_o john_n baptista_n palat._n citizen_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v beside_o which_o all_o the_o protestant_n in_o all_o part_n who_o number_n in_o europe_n do_v not_o fall_v much_o short_a of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o vast_a extent_n it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o pure_a greek_a and_o not_o in_o the_o vulgar_a greek_a now_o speak_v which_o have_v much_o degenerate_v from_o the_o ancient_a greek_a but_o thereunto_o two_o thing_n be_v reply_v first_o that_o the_o corruption_n happen_v unto_o the_o language_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o turk_n be_v arrive_v but_o of_o late_a day_n so_o that_o before_o that_o time_n the_o greek_a church_n celebrate_v all_o their_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n second_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o this_o corruption_n be_v it_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o decay_n of_o their_o language_n which_o arrive_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o by_o degree_n but_o that_o they_o be_v instruct_v from_o father_n to_o son_n in_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o that_o by_o that_o mean_n notwithstanding_o the_o alteration_n befall_v their_o language_n they_o understand_v the_o thing_n therein_o express_v therefore_o the_o people_n make_v at_o this_o present_a the_o same_o answer_n which_o they_o do_v heretofore_o the_o 123._o constitution_n of_o the_o emperor_n jovinian_a who_o live_v in_o the_o vi_o century_n may_v take_v place_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n in_o divine_a service_n for_o he_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n repeat_v the_o prayer_n make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n may_v understand_v it_o and_o ground_n his_o decree_n upon_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n but_o in_o fine_a if_o any_o now_o demand_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o can_v and_o ought_v to_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n during_o the_o time_n that_o language_n be_v common_o use_v among_o the_o people_n in_o the_o west_n and_o wherefore_o they_o shall_v obstinate_o persist_v in_o do_v it_o in_o the_o same_o language_n although_o for_o several_a age_n it_o have_v be_v of_o no_o use_n among_o these_o nation_n except_v in_o the_o school_n and_o wherefore_o they_o anathematise_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n those_o which_o say_v 9_o sess_n 22._o cap._n 9_o that_o the_o mass_n ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v only_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n i_o answer_v that_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o answer_v this_o question_n of_o myself_o but_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o believe_v she_o have_v so_o do_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v not_o perceive_v and_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a passage_n in_o the_o mass_n which_o do_v not_o as_o they_o say_v agree_v with_o their_o faith_n and_o belief_n but_o as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_v of_o these_o matter_n and_o not_o for_o i_o so_o i_o will_v conclude_v this_o consideration_n with_o the_o word_n of_o john_n belet_n in_o his_o sum_n of_o divine_a office_n 36._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o liturg_n c._n 36._o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n say_v he_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o speak_v in_o divers_a language_n unless_o there_o be_v some_o one_o present_a that_o can_v interpret_v for_o what_o will_v it_o avail_v to_o speak_v if_o one_o do_v not_o understand_v thence_o also_o come_v the_o good_a and_o wholesome_a custom_n observe_v a_o long_a while_n in_o the_o church_n in_o sundry_a place_n that_o after_o the_o gospel_n be_v pronounce_v literal_o it_o be_v expound_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o what_o must_v be_v do_v in_o our_o day_n where_o it_o be_v very_o rare_a to_o find_v any_o that_o read_v or_o attend_v or_o understand_v it_o which_o see_v which_o act_n or_o be_v careful_a do_v it_o not_o appear_v now_o that_o what_o the_o prophet_n say_v be_v accomplish_v the_o priest_n shall_v be_v like_o one_o of_o the_o people_n it_o seem_v then_o it_o be_v better_a to_o hold_v one_o peace_n than_o sing_v and_o be_v silent_a than_o dance_n chap._n vii_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o consecration_n jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n with_o so_o much_o simplicity_n and_o so_o few_o ceremony_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o gospel_n which_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a that_o there_o be_v none_o appear_v beside_o the_o action_n by_o which_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n and_o that_o by_o which_o he_o bless_a and_o consecrate_v it_o immediate_o after_o have_v take_v bread_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o bless_v it_o to_o make_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n 1._o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o vel_fw-la 1._o st._n justin_n martyr_n represent_v unto_o we_o at_o large_a all_o that_o be_v practise_v in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o century_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o venerable_a sacrament_n but_o there_o be_v no_o other_o ceremony_n appear_v in_o consecrate_v it_o but_o only_o that_o after_o the_o minister_n have_v end_v his_o sermon_n and_o then_o pray_v and_o that_o the_o believer_n when_o prayer_n be_v end_v salute_v each_o other_o there_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o bread_n and_o a_o cup_n wherein_o be_v wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n which_o he_o have_v take_v he_o bless_a and_o praise_v god_n and_o give_v thanks_o that_o he_o be_v count_v worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o those_o thing_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n 3._o den._n areop_n hierarch_n eccles_n c._n 3._o some_o of_o the_o deacon_n and_o minister_n with_o the_o priest_n set_v the_o holy_a bread_n upon_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n then_o he_o that_o officiate_n do_v pray_v give_v the_o blessing_n unto_o all_o that_o be_v present_a wish_v they_o peace_n then_o have_v wash_v his_o hand_n he_o consecrate_v the_o mystery_n by_o blessing_n and_o praise_n in_o that_o which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o book_n of_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a although_o they_o be_v neither_o of_o the_o apostle_n nor_o of_o st._n clement_n their_o disciple_n the_o deacon_n as_o in_o that_o of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n bring_v the_o element_n viz._n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o altar_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v with_o two_o priest_n one_o at_o each_o side_n and_o also_o two_o deacon_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o altar_n with_o little_a fan_n to_o drive_v away_o fly_n and_o other_o little_a infect_v fear_v lest_o any_o shall_v fall_v into_o the_o cup_n after_o which_o the_o bishop_n have_v bless_v the_o people_n and_o warn_v they_o to_o lift_v their_o heart_n on_o high_a the_o people_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n he_o make_v a_o pretty_a long_a discourse_n praise_v god_n and_o exalt_v the_o wonder_n of_o his_o work_n conclude_v by_o recite_v the_o suffering_n and_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n then_o he_o consecrate_v and_o by_o a_o prayer_n which_o he_o address_v unto_o god_n whereof_o we_o shall_v take_v occasion_n to_o speak_v when_o we_o consider_v the_o form_n of_o consecration_n or_o the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n st._n mark_n st._n peter_n st._n basil_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o unto_o divers_a other_o almost_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o alteration_n either_o for_o diversity_n or_o the_o number_n of_o ceremony_n it_o
it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ—_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
which_o this_o church_n retain_v very_o punctual_o almost_o unto_o these_o last_o time_n hugh_n maynard_n and_o james_n gore_n do_v make_v almost_o the_o same_o observation_n by_o reason_n of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v which_o be_v in_o s._n ambrose_n we_o have_v upon_o this_o subject_a a_o constitution_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n who_o reign_v in_o the_o v._o century_n viz._n the_o 123_o wherein_o he_o ordain_v to_o make_v the_o divine_a oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o photius_n explain_v it_o in_o his_o nomocanon_n tit._n 3._o can._n 1._o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n not_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n but_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o faithful_a people_n may_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v a_o custom_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n for_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n and_o ratran_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v observe_v that_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o canon_n moreover_o those_o which_o in_o that_o age_n write_v of_o divine_a and_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n rabanus_n walafridus_n have_v very_o exact_o observe_v all_o that_o be_v practise_v in_o their_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o they_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v the_o sacramental_a word_n which_o the_o latin_n follow_v at_o this_o time_n a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o receive_v 5._o miss_n rom._n tit_n rit_fw-fr celeb._n miss_n c._n 8._o §._o 5._o as_o it_o have_v be_v some_o age_n past_a for_o the_o missal_n command_v to_o pronounce_v the_o consecrate_v word_n with_o a_o low_a voice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o no_o body_n may_v hear_v they_o the_o original_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o change_n have_v not_o as_o many_o conceive_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o the_o author_n of_o divine_a office_n who_o cloak_v himself_o under_o the_o name_n of_o alcuin_n who_o be_v dead_a about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o this_o treatise_n be_v compose_v patr_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr diu._n off_o tlt_n de_fw-fr celebr_n miss_n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr_n see_v the_o learned_a do_v not_o judge_v it_o be_v write_v before_o the_o xi_o century_n or_o at_o least_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n this_o author_n i_o say_v write_v that_o this_o custom_n of_o pronounce_v with_o a_o low_a voice_n the_o word_n of_o consecration_n proceed_v from_o a_o report_n that_o god_n have_v punish_v with_o sudden_a death_n certain_a shepherd_n that_o sing_v they_o in_o the_o field_n those_o that_o have_v speak_v since_o follow_v the_o same_o step_n as_o hugh_z of_o st._n victor_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o xii_o age_n john_n belet_n who_o live_v as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o time_n innocent_a the_o three_o honorius_n of_o autun_n and_o durandus_fw-la de_fw-fr mende_n who_o write_v in_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o and_o gabriel_n biel_n who_o compose_v the_o lesson_n in_o the_o xv._o with_o this_o difference_n that_o some_o among_o they_o have_v add_v that_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o the_o shepherd_n pronounce_v the_o sacramental_a word_n be_v convert_v into_o flesh_n and_o as_o for_o they_o they_o be_v destroy_v by_o fire_n from_o heaven_n nevertheless_o they_o own_o as_o well_o as_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o liturgy_n that_o before_o that_o time_n these_o word_n be_v pronounce_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o latin_n have_v reason_n for_o a_o motive_n of_o this_o nature_n to_o abolish_v the_o ancient_a custom_n contrary_a to_o what_o be_v even_o unto_o this_o day_n practise_v among_o the_o greek_n the_o syrian_n the_o ethiopian_n the_o armenian_n the_o muscovite_n or_o russian_n which_o do_v all_o consecrate_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n i_o know_v there_o have_v be_v some_o doctor_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o to_o render_v more_o ancient_a the_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v with_o a_o low_a voice_n have_v have_v recourse_n unto_o the_o spiritual_a meadow_n of_o john_n moschus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o vii_o century_n it_o be_v true_a he_o relate_v two_o different_a history_n at_o least_o if_o they_o may_v be_v call_v history_n which_o be_v join_v together_o contain_v some_o circumstance_n which_o have_v a_o resemblance_n with_o what_o the_o forge_a alcuin_n have_v write_v and_o after_o he_o several_z other_o but_o in_o the_o main_a there_o be_v such_o notable_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o the_o pretend_a alcuin_n have_v write_v and_o what_o moschus_n do_v relate_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n have_v ground_v their_o decree_n upon_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o former_a rather_o than_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o latter_a although_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o appear_v unto_o judicious_a person_n to_o be_v worthy_a of_o much_o credit_n chap._n viii_o of_o the_o oblation_n or_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n if_o christian_n have_v do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n than_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v in_o he_o the_o consecration_n of_o symbol_n have_v immediate_o be_v follow_v with_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v have_v be_v oblige_v to_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o because_o betwixt_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o break_a bread_n which_o immediate_o follow_v they_o have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n bring_v in_o the_o oblation_n and_o elevation_n before_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o fraction_n we_o must_v consider_v these_o two_o other_o thing_n the_o former_a in_o this_o chapter_n and_o the_o other_o in_o that_o which_o next_o follow_v as_o our_o saviour_n after_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o whereby_o he_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n proceed_v unto_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o distribution_n there_o appear_v nothing_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o any_o oblation_n or_o elevation_n betwixt_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n so_o the_o apostle_n who_o exact_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o precept_n certain_o fail_v not_o to_o do_v what_o he_o have_v do_v i_o mean_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o break_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o immediate_o after_o have_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v it_o which_o simplicity_n be_v very_o please_v unto_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o follow_a age._n for_o justin_n martyr_n do_v testify_v that_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o communion_n of_o believer_n which_o necessary_o presuppose_v the_o break_v the_o bread_n therefore_o he_o forbear_v express_v it_o at_o large_a but_o their_o successor_n think_v they_o ought_v to_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o elevate_v the_o simplicity_n of_o it_o with_o divers_a ceremony_n to_o render_v it_o the_o more_o please_v unto_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n which_o they_o earnest_o desire_v to_o draw_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ_n join_v unto_o the_o consecration_n of_o symbol_n the_o oblation_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o god_n after_o they_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a oblation_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n take_v the_o word_n in_o a_o large_a sense_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o improper_a sense_n they_o judge_v of_o very_o great_a importance_n to_o work_v upon_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n because_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v accustom_v unto_o outward_a sacrifice_n be_v exceed_o scandalize_v that_o the_o christian_n make_v use_v of_o none_o in_o their_o religion_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o calumny_n which_o they_o cast_v upon_o those_o who_o first_o undertake_v to_o defend_v the_o innocency_n of_o christianity_n against_o their_o reproach_n but_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o oblation_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v there_o be_v three_o several_a sort_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o christian_n the_o first_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o in_o use_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n and_o afterward_o be_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o faithful_a make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o the_o minister_n offer_v unto_o god_n by_o prayer_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n shall_v serve_v at_o this_o time_n because_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o the_o pastor_n make_v this_o prayer_n unto_o god_n jacob._n liturg._n s._n jacob._n cast_v thy_o eye_n
differ_v in_o word_n yet_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o contain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n some_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o god_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thing_n which_o he_o give_v we_o for_o our_o nourishment_n 32._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 32._o so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n irenaeus_n express_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n that_o be_v of_o the_o food_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n or_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o he_o explain_v afterward_o by_o bread_n and_o by_o wine_n which_o be_v creature_n of_o this_o world_n other_o have_v speak_v positive_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 27._o just_a martyr_n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 260._o macar_n hom._n 27._o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n offer_v in_o all_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o consist_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n macarius_n a_o ancient_a anchorite_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o primitive_a believer_n know_v not_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 401._o l._n 1._o ep_v 401._o thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n isidore_n of_o damietta_n confess_v unto_o rabbi_n benjamin_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n 19_o fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n de_fw-fr side_n c._n 19_o that_o st._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o venerable_a bede_n one_o of_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o 4._o bed_n in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o century_n teach_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v change_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v unto_o primasius_n but_o which_o be_v of_o haimon_n of_o halberstad_n or_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n and_o by_o consequence_n at_o least_o of_o the_o ix_o century_n declare_v hebr._n in_o c._n 5._o ad_fw-la hebr._n that_o the_o lord_n leave_v unto_o his_o church_n these_o two_o gift_n bread_n and_o wine_n to_o offer_v they_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o 25._o amalar._n praesat_fw-la 2._o l._n the_o offic_n &_o l._n 3._o cap._n 25._o and_o that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n seek_v a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o priest_n offering_z bread_n wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrificer_n recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o other_o not_o content_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v add_v the_o quality_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o they_o be_v sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n attribute_v unto_o eucherius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n thus_o express_v his_o thought_n 18._o eucher_n in_o genes_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v command_v say_v he_o that_o christian_n shall_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n not_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n as_o aaron_n do_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n word_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n 12._o isidor_n hisp_n in_o gen._n c._n 12._o and_o which_o show_n that_o where_o any_o of_o the_o father_n instead_o of_o these_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v say_v that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o primasius_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o st._n eucherius_n and_o st._n isidore_n otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v make_v to_o clash_v among_o themselves_o and_o those_o will_v be_v make_v to_o seem_v enemy_n who_o doctrine_n differ_v not_o from_o one_o another_o as_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o one_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o other_o and_o if_o the_o term_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v careful_o heed_v with_o what_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v after_o it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o the_o same_o st._n isidore_n say_v elsewhere_o 26._o idem_fw-la de_fw-la allegor_fw-la idem_fw-la de_fw-la voc_fw-la c._n 26._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o that_o christian_n do_v not_o now_o offer_v jewish_a sacrifice_n such_o as_o the_o sacrificer_n aaron_n offer_v but_o such_o as_o be_v offer_v by_o melchizedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o most_o venerable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 10._o theodor._n in_o psal_n 109_o heb._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o famous_a theodoret_n it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o yet_o he_o sufficient_o explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n other_o in_o fine_a have_v show_v their_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n in_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o that_o we_o offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o thing_n melchisedeck_v offer_v it_o be_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o melchisedeck_v present_v bread_n and_o wine_n 63._o clem._n alex._n stromat_n l._n 4_o p._n 539._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o a_o food_n sanctify_v in_o type_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o s._n cyprian_n when_o he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n offer_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o same_o sacrifice_n which_o melchisedeck_v have_v do_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o as_o he_o say_v again_o not_o to_o leave_v the_o least_o doubt_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n ibid._n ibid._n we_o see_v prefigure_v in_o the_o high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o divine_a scripture_n testify_v when_o it_o say_v and_o melchisedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n bring_v bread_n and_o wine_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o little_a treatise_n some_o line_n after_o the_o word_n before_o mention_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n accomplish_v and_o perfect_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n and_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n do_v not_o he_o say_v 3._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 5._o c._n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v at_o present_a accomplish_v by_o his_o servant_n as_o melchisedeck_v do_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v among_o man_n that_o jesus_n christ_n first_o of_o all_o and_o then_o all_o his_o minister_n do_v by_o bread_n and_o wine_n declare_v and_o show_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o melchisedeck_v have_v foresee_v these_o thing_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n make_v use_v before_o of_o the_o type_n of_o future_a thing_n the_o scripture_n witness_v that_o he_o bring_v out_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n ambrose_n when_o go_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ancient_a than_o those_o of_o the_o synagogue_n 109._o ambros_n l._n de_fw-fr init_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 4._o p._n 349._o chrysost_n in_o psal_n 109._o he_o say_v that_o abraham_n which_o be_v before_o moses_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o melchisedeck_v wherefore_o say_v s._n chrysostom_n say_v he_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v because_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o offer_v
say_v by_o arnobius_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n this_o christian_a orator_n have_v relate_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o six_o book_n that_o the_o pagan_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v grievous_a reproach_n against_o the_o christian_n and_o to_o call_v they_o atheist_n because_o they_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v he_o thus_o begin_v his_o seven_o book_n what_o then_o will_v some_o say_v init_fw-la arnob._n contr_n gent._n lib._n 7._o init_fw-la think_v you_o that_o no_o sacrifice_n at_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v make_v there_o ought_v indeed_o none_o to_o be_v make_v say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n to_o give_v you_o the_o opinion_n of_o your_o varro_n and_o not_o we_o only_o lactantius_n his_o contemporary_a and_o of_o the_o same_o profession_n 25._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 25._o have_v undertake_v to_o treat_v of_o a_o sacrifice_n therein_o consider_v two_o thing_n the_o gift_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n itself_o and_o he_o say_v that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o aught_o to_o be_v incorporeal_a that_o be_v spiritual_a to_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n that_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o oblation_n that_o the_o praise_n and_o hymn_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o if_o god_n be_v invisible_a he_o must_v then_o be_v serve_v with_o invisible_a thing_n he_o approve_v the_o maxim_n of_o trismegistus_n that_o the_o benediction_n only_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o high_a manner_n of_o serve_v god_n be_v the_o praise_n offer_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o just_a man_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v show_v what_o be_v the_o orue_a sacrifice_n of_o god_n and_o the_o true_a manner_n of_o serve_v he_o and_o see_v here_o how_o he_o do_v it_o he_o say_v first_o that_o god_n do_v not_o require_v of_o we_o either_o sacrifice_n or_o perfume_n or_o other_o the_o like_a present_n that_o for_o incorporeal_a that_o be_v spiritual_a nature_n there_o must_v be_v a_o incorporeal_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v spiritual_a and_o afterward_o what_o be_v it_o then_o 2._o id._n epitemâ—_n c._n 2._o say_v he_o that_o god_n require_v of_o man_n but_o the_o service_n of_o the_o understanding_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o holy_a for_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n do_v with_o the_o finger_n or_o that_o be_v without_o the_o man_n they_o be_v not_o a_o true_a sacrifice_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n be_v what_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o heart_n and_o not_o what_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o coffer_n â—_o it_o be_v what_o be_v offer_v not_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o heart_n it_o be_v the_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o soul_n offer_v of_o itself_o in_o fine_a he_o conclude_v that_o righteousness_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v therein_o the_o service_n and_o sacrifice_n consist_v which_o god_n desire_v 343._o cyril_n alex._n l._n 10._o contr_n julian_n t._n 6_o p._n 343._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o witness_n s._n cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o refute_v the_o write_v publish_v against_o the_o christian_n by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n about_o seventy_o year_n before_o in_o which_o write_v this_o foul_a deserter_n of_o the_o truth_n tax_v they_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o approach_v not_o unto_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v yet_o this_o wicked_a wretch_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o reproach_n must_v needs_o have_v some_o show_n of_o truth_n otherwise_o he_o have_v expose_v himself_o unto_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o s._n cyril_n answer_v in_o order_n unto_o all_o that_o this_o apostate_n have_v spew_v out_o against_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v cry_v o_o the_o impostor_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n have_v true_o sacrifice_v and_o if_o they_o have_v among_o they_o real_a sacrifice_n let_v we_o then_o see_v and_o without_o prejudice_n exact_o examine_v what_o s._n cyril_n reply_v unto_o this_o wretch_n reproach_n b._n ibid._n p._n 344._o b._n he_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n do_v not_o sacrifice_v any_o more_o because_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n have_v give_v place_n unto_o the_o truth_n we_o be_v command_v to_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n almighty_a a_o pure_a and_o spiritual_a service_n b._n ibid._n p._n 345._o b._n unto_o fire_n which_o former_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o which_o we_o have_v not_o now_o he_o oppose_v the_o holy_a ghost_n c._n ibid._n c._n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n come_v and_o illuminate_v the_o church_n unto_o ox_n sheep_n pigeon_n dove_n unto_o the_o fruit_n meal_n and_o oil_n of_o the_o israelite_n be_v oppose_v our_o spiritual_a and_o reasonable_a oblation_n and_o explain_v unto_o we_o wherein_o they_o consist_v and_o their_o nature_n and_o quality_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n say_v he_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n all_o manner_n of_o virtue_n or_o truth_n faith_n hope_n charity_n justice_n temperance_n obedience_n humility_n a_o continual_a praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o work_n and_o all_o the_o other_o virtue_n for_o this_o sacrifice_n pure_o spiritual_a agree_v well_o with_o god_n who_o nature_n be_v pure_o simple_a and_o immaterial_a the_o life_n and_o action_n of_o a_o true_o good_a man_n be_v the_o perfume_n of_o a_o reasonable_a service_n and_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o confirm_v this_o doctrine_n he_o conclude_v as_o he_o begin_v c._n ibid._n p._n 346._o c._n we_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n say_v he_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o instead_o of_o material_a fire_n we_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v another_o doctrine_n of_o these_o first_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o consist_v in_o instruct_v believer_n and_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n i_o do_v not_o find_v after_o a_o exact_a scrutiny_n that_o they_o allege_v or_o insist_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v content_v to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritutal_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o former_a the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 25._o const_n apost_n l._n 2._o c._n 25._o say_v that_o unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n succeed_v prayer_n vow_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o and_o that_o the_o first_o fruit_n tithe_n and_o portion_n and_o gift_n of_o those_o time_n be_v now_o change_v into_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o bishop_n offer_v unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n who_o die_v for_o all_o he_o mean_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o believer_n make_v and_o general_o all_o thing_n present_v by_o they_o unto_o god_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o 23._o id._n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o that_o instead_o of_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v make_v by_o shed_v of_o blood_n jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n mystical_a and_o unbloody_a which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n by_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o which_o word_n indeed_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o of_o a_o mystical_a and_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o he_o say_v that_o our_o sacrifice_n at_o present_a be_v prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o origen_n in_o all_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n do_v very_o exact_o after_o his_o manner_n seek_v for_o all_o the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o do_v once_o speak_v of_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v every_o day_n unto_o god_n by_o christian_n levit._n origen_n hom._n 2._o in_o levit._n in_o the_o second_o homily_n he_o mention_n at_o large_a the_o mean_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o gospel_n beside_o that_o of_o holy_a baptism_n to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n 5._o ib._n hom._n 5._o but_o among_o all_o those_o mean_n i_o do_v not_o find_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o five_o he_o show_v how_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v make_v propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n but_o he_o only_a allege_v for_o that_o the_o instruction_n and_o
be_v not_o needful_a to_o be_v do_v again_o any_o more_o in_o one_o of_o the_o homily_n of_o easter_n which_o many_o attribute_n unto_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n the_o author_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v there_o make_v this_o reflection_n pasch_fw-mi caesar_n hom._n 5._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o intend_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o so_o place_v it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o in_o that_o day_n he_o shall_v consecrate_v for_o we_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o shall_v honour_v by_o the_o type_n that_o which_o have_v be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o s._n basil_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o isaiah_n in_o his_o work_n have_v join_v both_o these_o regard_v together_o in_o interpret_n these_o word_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n what_o have_v i_o to_o do_v with_o the_o multitude_n of_o your_o sacrifice_n god_n say_v he_o reject_v the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n es_fw-ge basil_n in_o c._n 1._o es_fw-ge and_o desire_v but_o one_o which_o be_v that_o every_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o to_o god_n a_o live_a sacrifice_n which_o may_v be_v well_o please_v unto_o he_o offer_v by_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n for_o when_o the_o multitude_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v reject_v as_o useless_a he_o accept_v in_o the_o last_o time_n one_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o expiation_n of_o sin_n because_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n offer_v himself_o a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n and_o a_o little_a after_o have_v declare_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n be_v no_o long_o in_o force_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o add_v there_o be_v one_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v christ_n and_o the_o mortification_n of_o saint_n for_o love_n of_o he_o one_o only_o sprinkle_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n one_o expiation_n of_o sin_n to_o wit_n the_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o s._n austin_n expound_v what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o fifty_o first_o 50._o august_n in_o ps_n 50._o have_v thou_o desire_v sacrifice_n i_o will_v have_v give_v they_o say_v that_o david_n live_v in_o the_o time_n when_o sacrifice_n and_o beast_n and_o burn_v offering_n be_v present_v unto_o god_n and_o he_o behold_v the_o time_n which_o be_v for_o to_o come_v do_v not_o we_o behold_v ourselves_o in_o those_o word_n those_o sacrifice_n be_v figure_n which_o foreshow_v the_o only_a save_a sacrifice_n neither_o have_v we_o be_v leave_v destitute_a of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o may_v offer_v unto_o god_n which_o he_o expound_v to_o be_v of_o praise_n and_o a_o contrite_a heart_n now_o of_o this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n proceed_v certain_a use_n which_o be_v religious_o observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o to_o have_v but_o one_o only_a altar_n or_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o temple_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o once_o a_o day_n unless_o extraordinary_a necessity_n require_v it_o as_o have_v be_v show_v of_o oblige_a believer_n to_o communicate_v as_o often_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v as_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o declare_v of_o never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o communicant_n as_o all_o liturgy_n do_v testify_v he_o that_o celebrate_v speak_v almost_o ever_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v receive_v only_o of_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n so_o that_o the_o liberty_n of_o present_v his_o gift_n be_v always_o follow_v by_o communicate_v alibi_fw-la council_n eliberit_fw-la c._n 28._o &_o carthag_n 4._o c._n 93_o 94._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o &_o l._n 3._o c._n 8._o epiphan_n in_o panar_n extr_n ambros_n ep._n 59_o &_o alibi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o a_o great_a many_o canon_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v allege_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v and_o which_o be_v know_v unto_o all_o that_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o proceed_v make_v i_o think_v those_o holy_a doctor_n look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n and_o examination_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n chap._n ix_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n present_o after_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a it_o without_o any_o other_o ceremony_n intervening_a betwixt_o the_o consecration_n and_o fraction_n nevertheless_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o process_n of_o time_n introduce_v some_o other_o ceremony_n betwixt_o these_o two_o action_n which_o be_v not_o use_v at_o the_o beginning_n i_o mean_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o the_o elevation_n have_v then_o treat_v of_o the_o former_a which_o be_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o discover_v by_o that_o mean_n all_o the_o motive_n and_o reason_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o how_o they_o explain_v themselves_o upon_o the_o quality_n and_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n now_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o elevation_n which_o follow_v the_o oblation_n but_o not_o very_o sudden_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o our_o saviour_n make_v no_o elevation_n when_o he_o institute_v and_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n for_o none_o of_o the_o evangelist_n have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o the_o christian_n which_o follow_v in_o the_o next_o immediate_a age_n practise_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n make_v unto_o we_o by_o s._n justin_n martyr_n of_o all_o that_o be_v practise_v in_o that_o time_n in_o celebrate_v this_o august_n sacrament_n the_o liturgy_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o constitution_n which_o pass_v in_o the_o apostle_n name_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n and_o in_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n mystagogick_n do_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o elevation_n so_o that_o for_o four_o or_o five_o age_n of_o christianity_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o ceremony_n be_v practise_v but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mention_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o four_o or_o five_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n we_o do_v therein_o find_v another_o practice_n very_o conformable_a unto_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v the_o lift_n up_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n as_o s._n cyprian_n do_v express_o teach_v we_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o before_o recite_v the_o lord_n prayer_n by_o a_o preface_n do_v prepare_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o faithful_a say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n dom._n cyprian_a de_fw-fr orat_fw-la dom._n that_o the_o people_n be_v warn_v in_o answer_v unto_o thou_o o_o lord_n shall_v think_v only_o of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o advertisement_n find_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o have_v be_v since_o make_v and_o also_o even_o in_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v some_o mention_n make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n 537._o tab._n chronolog_n p._n 536_o 537._o but_o can_v be_v his_o as_o the_o learned_a of_o both_o communion_n acknowledge_v therefore_o those_o who_o compose_v the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n attribute_v it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o who_o be_v also_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o near_o 200._o year_n after_o saint_n chrysostome_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o this_o elevation_n appear_v before_o that_o time_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o any_o ancient_a author_n for_o instance_n in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o s._n james_n i_o scarce_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v forge_v or_o at_o least_o alter_v or_o corrupt_v but_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o know_v that_o after_o the_o four_o or_o five_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n to_o use_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n if_o we_o do_v not_o also_o consider_v for_o what_o end_n they_o do_v elevate_v
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
celebrate_v and_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n saturday_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v sup_v together_o but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o morning_n except_o it_o be_v on_o station_n and_o fast_a day_n for_o than_o it_o be_v celebrate_v about_o evening_n except_v such_o day_n it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o morning_n before_o day_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o afterward_o at_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n in_o the_o morning_n which_o answer_v our_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n the_o pontifical_a book_n attribute_n unto_o pope_n telesphore_n the_o institution_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n in_o the_o morning_n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n telesph_n lib._n poâ—_n in_o viâ—a_n telesph_n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n that_o he_o ordain_v that_o except_v on_o christmas_n day_n no_o body_n shall_v presume_v to_o celebrate_v mass_n before_o the_o three_o hour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n because_o our_o saviour_n be_v crucify_a at_o that_o time_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o impostor_n who_o forge_v a_o epistle_n decretal_a in_o pope_n telesphore_n name_n borrow_v what_o he_o say_v but_o as_o hugh_n maynard_n have_v judicious_o observe_v this_o institution_n can_v not_o be_v so_o ancient_a 64._o hug._n mâ—m_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 64._o because_o say_v he_o during_o the_o persecution_n the_o christian_n assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n meet_v for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o the_o night_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o tertullian_n who_o write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n telesphore_n wherein_o doubtless_o he_o have_v much_o right_n he_o may_v also_o have_v add_v that_o the_o pontifical_a book_n be_v a_o miserable_a piece_n and_o do_v not_o deserve_v that_o any_o stress_n shall_v be_v lay_v on_o most_o thing_n that_o be_v therein_o to_o be_v find_v it_o be_v much_o safe_a to_o descend_v unto_o the_o three_o council_n of_o orleans_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 538._o for_o the_o hour_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o make_v this_o rule_n 14._o council_n aurel._n 3_o c._n 14._o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o in_o celebrate_v mass_n on_o the_o principal_a holy_a day_n only_o that_o in_o god_n name_n they_o be_v begin_v to_o be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o three_o hour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o office_n be_v more_o convenient_o end_v in_o time_n the_o priest_n may_v be_v present_a at_o the_o evening_n service_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n among_o several_a hour_n which_o he_o assign_v for_o prayer_n put_v the_o three_o in_o the_o morning_n 19_o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8_o c._n 34._o isid_n hispal_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n c._n 19_o because_o say_v he_o it_o be_v at_o that_o hour_n that_o pilate_n give_v sentence_n against_o the_o lord_n s_o isidore_n of_o sevil_n give_v this_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n at_o that_o time_n come_v down_o upon_o earth_n to_o fulfil_v the_o promise_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v râ—â—de_v but_o as_o in_o those_o place_n there_o be_v only_o mention_v make_v of_o prayer_n they_o can_v precise_o be_v apply_v unto_o the_o subject_a we_o treat_v of_o we_o must_v then_o seek_v elsewhere_o whether_o the_o time_n of_o the_o three_o hour_n wâ—s_v so_o destine_v unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v celebrate_v any_o other_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n and_o if_o we_o use_v diligence_n in_o this_o inquiry_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o hour_n be_v divers_a according_a to_o the_o different_a day_n the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n say_v walafridus_n strabo_n be_v different_a 23._o walafr_n srrab_n de_fw-fr oâ—â—c_fw-fr eccles_n c._n 23._o according_a as_o the_o solemnity_n of_o holy_a day_n require_v it_o sometime_o the_o celebration_n be_v end_v before_o noon_n sometime_o about_o the_o nine_o hour_n that_o be_v at_o our_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n after_o noon_n sometime_o in_o the_o evening_n and_o sometime_o at_o night_n john_n belet_n cite_v by_o cassander_n in_o his_o sum_n of_o divine_a office_n reduce_v unto_o three_o time_n the_o proper_a hour_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n viz._n at_o the_o three_o six_o and_o nine_o hour_n that_o be_v after_o our_o manner_n of_o reckon_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n in_o the_o morning_n at_o twelve_o and_o at_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n 37._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n c._n 37._o holy_a day_n say_v he_o the_o three_o hour_n and_o the_o six_o hour_n the_o eve_n of_o holy_a day_n which_o precede_v lend_v and_o fast-day_n yet_o not_o of_o all_o because_o the_o saturdaye_n of_o fast_a in_o ember_n week_n mass_n may_v be_v celebrate_v very_o late_o and_o the_o saturdaye_n before_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n it_o be_v also_o say_a laâ—e_n there_o be_v more_o than_o 1200._o year_n since_o s._n ambrose_n have_v speak_v of_o this_o diversity_n of_o time_n for_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n let_v not_o say_v he_o the_o meat_n prepare_v for_o we_o 945._o ambros_n in_o psal_n 118._o serm_n 8_o t._n 2._o p._n 945._o hinder_v we_o from_o participate_v of_o these_o heavenly_a sacrament_n forbear_v but_o a_o little_a the_o day_n draw_v to_o a_o end_n yet_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o come_v to_o church_n just_a at_o noon_n hymn_n be_v sing_v the_o oblation_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o so_o depend_v on_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n that_o s._n austin_n observe_v that_o the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n 4._o aug_n ep._n 118._o c._n 4._o in_o some_o place_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v morning_n and_o evening_n whereas_o in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v celebrate_v but_o at_o the_o evening_n the_o second_o council_n of_o braga_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 572._o coucil_n council_n bracar_n 2._o c._n 9_o to_o 4._o coucil_n speak_v of_o celebrate_v it_o at_o nine_o or_o ten_o of_o the_o clock_n and_o because_o on_o fast_v day_n the_o sacrament_n as_o have_v be_v say_v can_v not_o be_v celebrate_v till_o about_o evening_n and_o that_o many_o not_o over_o zealous_a be_v overcome_v with_o impatience_n go_v out_o before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v rule_n make_v by_o which_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o those_o people_n do_v not_o fast_o if_o they_o eat_v before_o evening_n service_n be_v end_v and_o the_o sacrament_n celebrate_v but_o as_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o no_o very_a great_a moment_n and_o that_o those_o who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n own_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o circumstance_n and_o that_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o time_n and_o hour_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n may_v suffice_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n curiosity_n we_o will_v insist_v no_o long_o upon_o it_o but_o shall_v pass_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o place_n of_o celebration_n the_o place_n where_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n of_o meeting_n or_o where_o the_o assembly_n be_v make_v but_o to_o consider_v it_o more_o particular_o it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o the_o mystical_a table_n stand_v unto_o which_o the_o faithful_a people_n draw_v near_o to_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n distribute_v the_o sacrament_n to_o his_o apostle_n at_o the_o same_o table_n where_o he_o eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n with_o they_o and_o where_o he_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a ceremony_n of_o this_o ancient_a jewish_a feast_n in_o the_o day_n of_o justin_n martyr_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a symbol_n have_v be_v make_v those_o present_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v be_v consecrate_a there_o to_o participate_v of_o they_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n but_o because_o sometime_o afterward_o the_o clergy_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o people_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n compass_v in_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o rail_n or_o balester_n the_o council_n make_v decree_n and_o law_n forbid_v the_o people_n to_o go_v within_o those_o rail_n which_o show_v that_o before_o those_o prohibition_n they_o therein_o enter_v to_o receive_v the_o holy_a communion_n because_o the_o altar_n or_o holy_a table_n be_v set_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n which_o be_v after_o call_v for_o that_o reason_n the_o sanctuary_n i_o think_v the_o first_o rule_n make_v thereupon_o be_v that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o 19_o council_n laod._n c._n 19_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o
stand_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o sacrament_n table_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o his_o time_n 260._o chrysost_n t._n 1._o hom._n 22._o the_o simult_n &_o ira_fw-la p._n 260._o when_o he_o exhort_v the_o communicant_n or_o at_o least_o when_o he_o observe_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o they_o there_o assist_v stand_v on_o their_o leg_n but_o because_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n worthy_a the_o respect_n of_o a_o christian_a because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o saviour_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o his_o love_n and_o charity_n a_o bond_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o a_o efficacious_a mean_n save_o to_o apply_v unto_o he_o the_o holy_a fruit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n and_o suffering_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o cyrill_n hiâ—roâ—_n mystag_n 5._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n will_v have_v his_o communicant_a approach_n unto_o the_o holy_a table_n not_o with_o the_o hand_n open_a and_o the_o finger_n stretch_v out_o but_o in_o support_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o left_a that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o hollow_a of_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o as_o he_o say_v some_o line_n before_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_v not_o to_o suffer_v any_o crumb_n to_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o that_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n a_o little_a bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n to_o show_v the_o religious_a respect_n with_o which_o we_o shall_v participate_v of_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o vi_o 150._o can._n 101_o t._n 5._o council_n gore_v in_o euchol_n p._n 150._o ecumenical_a council_n ordain_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n hold_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n which_o the_o greek_n observe_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o their_o clergy_n observe_v it_o still_o at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o for_o the_o people_n for_o some_o time_n past_a they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o people_n which_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n be_v oblige_v to_o set_v themselves_o in_o posture_n or_o gesture_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v until_o that_o in_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o this_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n desire_v be_v not_o proper_o the_o posture_n of_o he_o who_o real_o do_v adore_v because_o he_o which_o adore_v prostrate_v himself_o on_o his_o knee_n before_o the_o object_n of_o his_o adoration_n to_o show_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o profound_a humility_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o self-denial_n before_o he_o unto_o who_o by_o this_o action_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v but_o dust_n and_o ash_n but_o as_o for_o st._n cyrill_n he_o only_o desire_v a_o little_a inclination_n of_o the_o body_n in_o approach_v unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o show_v the_o sentiment_n of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o eastern_a council_n above_o mention_v be_v content_a to_o ordain_v three_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n cyrill_n that_o we_o shall_v go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n without_o mention_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n himself_o do_v not_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o communicant_a but_o for_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o holy_a cup._n john_n damaseen_a who_o borrow_v of_o st._n cyrill_n and_o of_o the_o vi_o council_n what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n do_v not_o speak_v a_o word_n of_o this_o inclination_n of_o the_o body_n 100l_n gore_n in_o enchoi_n p._n 100l_n in_o goar_n note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o what_o yet_o persuade_v i_o that_o believer_n communicate_v stand_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v always_o practise_v in_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_a which_o change_v this_o custom_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n and_o wherein_o they_o communicate_v stand_v the_o abassins_n who_o also_o make_v a_o very_a considerable_a christian_a communion_n do_v not_o otherwise_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n supr_fw-la alvar._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la during_o the_o time_n the_o communion_n be_v distribute_v say_v the_o same_o priest_n alvarez_n they_o be_v all_o stand_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n as_o for_o example_n the_o abassins_n and_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v away_o any_o ancient_a custom_n but_o rather_o have_v add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v the_o usual_a practice_n of_o ignorance_n so_o to_o do_v and_o if_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v be_v still_o keep_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n it_o may_v also_o be_v affirm_v it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o west_n see_v that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v introduce_v in_o its_o service_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n before_o the_o people_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n kneel_v a_o considerable_a body_n of_o christian_n have_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o break_v off_o which_o body_n retain_v and_o practise_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v as_o do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o protestant_n of_o europe_n call_v calvinist_n except_v those_o of_o holland_n who_o communicate_v sit_v and_o those_o of_o england_n who_o kneel_v in_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o their_o doctrine_n declare_v sufficient_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o kneel_v be_v not_o address_v unto_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o only_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o who_o they_o profound_o adore_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n as_o he_o who_o have_v purchase_v for_o they_o this_o great_a salvation_n whereof_o they_o be_v about_o to_o communicate_v in_o receive_v his_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o himself_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n who_o die_v for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o their_o justification_n the_o same_o may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o protestant_n call_v lutheran_n although_o their_o belief_n in_o this_o point_n be_v different_a from_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o in_o england_n for_o in_o that_o they_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v a_o token_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v without_o injustice_n that_o they_o address_v this_o adoration_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o hold_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o far_o they_o do_v not_o render_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o if_o so_o than_o all_o those_o in_o the_o assembly_n shall_v kneel_v during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o he_o that_o communicate_v that_o kneel_v in_o the_o moment_n that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o circumstance_n it_o may_v not_o probable_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o instance_n some_o custom_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o i_o find_v that_o lay_v person_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n do_v kiss_v it_o it_o be_v what_o st._n jorom_n mention_v in_o his_o book_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 62_o hieron_n ep._n 62_o be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o by_o force_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o after_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n turn_v away_o his_o face_n and_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o holy_a food_n give_v you_o a_o judas_n kiss_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebiâ—s_n his_o history_n cite_v these_o word_n of_o paul_n the_o deacon_n speak_v of_o the_o
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
christ_n where_o the_o reader_n may_v observe_v if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o case_n be_v by_o way_n of_o permission_n and_o far_o of_o a_o permission_n ground_v not_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n but_o upon_o the_o necessity_n that_o be_v allege_v of_o the_o fear_n or_o danger_n of_o effusion_n something_o of_o like_a nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n which_o be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o appear_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n the_o other_o church_n distribute_v both_o symbol_n several_o spicil_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicil_n vuto_n all_o those_o unto_o who_o he_o give_v the_o holy_a body_n say_v these_o ancient_a custom_n he_o first_o wet_v or_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o margin_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n another_o manuscript_n add_v although_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o other_o church_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v such_o sloven_n that_o shall_v they_o receive_v the_o blood_n by_o itself_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n remaneret_fw-la non_fw-la remaneret_fw-la which_o word_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o he_o see_v the_o manuscript_n before_o the_o custom_n be_v print_v as_o they_o have_v be_v within_o this_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n past_a but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n above_o allege_a that_o in_o most_o church_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v apart_o and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o vrban_n the_o second_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o clermont_n in_o auvergna_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n which_o be_v various_o report_v cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n give_v it_o we_o in_o these_o term_n 1095._o t._n 11._o ad_fw-la a_o 1095._o that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o communicate_v at_o the_o altar_n without_o receive_v the_o body_n apart_o and_o also_o the_o blood_n by_o itself_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o necessity_n and_o with_o precaution_n this_o necessity_n regard_v the_o sick_a abovementioned_a and_o this_o care_n or_o precaution_n refer_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o the_o danger_n of_o spill_v which_o may_v happen_v more_o especial_o at_o great_a and_o festival_n communion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n that_o comunicate_v and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v upon_o such_o occasion_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n intend_v it_o shall_v be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o refer_v unto_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o sick_a bedrid_a person_n both_o the_o necessity_n and_o precaution_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o baronius_n in_o a_o word_n oderic_n vital_a in_o his_o nine_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n upon_o the_o year_n 1095._o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o same_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n thus_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o canon_n 379._o page_n 379._o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v receive_v separately_z and_o also_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v neither_o of_o necessity_n nor_o precaution_n and_o without_o that_o the_o canon_n be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o judge_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o council_n express_v itself_o it_o only_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o express_v itself_o as_o oderic_n vital_a say_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o croysade_n be_v grant_v for_o recover_v the_o holy_a land_n second_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n write_v from_o antioch_n by_o the_o adventurer_n four_o year_n after_o the_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1099._o and_o direct_v unto_o manasses_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n that_o the_o christian_n resolve_v to_o make_v a_o sally_n upon_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o close_o besiege_v in_o antioch_n do_v first_o communicate_v but_o under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o these_o thing_n be_v hear_v 195._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 195._o the_o christian_n be_v purify_v by_o cenfess_v their_o sin_n and_o strong_o arm_v by_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o combat_n they_o march_v out_o of_o the_o gate_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o a_o little_a before_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n most_o church_n do_v communicate_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o clunie_n under_o both_o kind_n distinct_o but_o paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n anno_fw-la 1099._o command_n both_o symbol_n to_o be_v distribute_v separately_z 130._o pascal_n 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o part_n 1._o p._n 130._o except_o it_o be_v unto_o young_a child_n and_o such_o as_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n for_o unto_o such_o he_o give_v liberty_n they_o shall_v be_v communicate_v with_o the_o holy_a wine_n only_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v down_o the_o bread_n and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o micrologue_n observe_v that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n 18._o cardinal_n humbert_n against_o the_o greek_n t._n 4._o bibl._n patr_n part_n 2._o p._n 217._o a._n microlog_n c._n 18._o be_v no_o lawful_a communion_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o about_o fifty_o year_n before_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o steep_v sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o give_v unto_o person_n ready_a to_o depart_v this_o life_n but_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o the_o sanctify_a cup_n apart_o at_o lest_o nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v so_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o chronicle_n of_o fontanella_n otherwise_o st._n wandrill_n in_o normandy_n for_o speak_v of_o gradulph_n one_o of_o its_o abbot_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1047._o 268._o c._n 8._o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 268._o it_o say_v that_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o die_v nevertheless_o the_o best_a and_o most_o holy_a thing_n absolute_o degenerate_a from_o their_o institution_n let_v we_o see_v the_o manner_n that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n be_v introduce_v and_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n but_o not_o universal_o we_o have_v a_o letter_n of_o ernulph_n or_o arnulph_n or_o if_o you_o please_v of_o arnold_n at_o first_o a_o monk_n at_o s._n lueiens_n of_o beauvais_n then_o at_o canterbury_n in_o lanfranck_n time_n afterward_o make_v a_o prior_n by_o anselm_n a_o little_a after_o abbot_n of_o burk_n and_o at_o last_o by_o radulph_n bishop_n of_o rose_n now_o rochester_n in_o england_n he_o die_v anno_fw-la 1124._o 432._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 432._o in_o this_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o one_o lambert_n who_o demand_v wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n be_v then_o give_v steep_v see_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n distinct_o he_o approve_v this_o new_a manner_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n although_o he_o own_v that_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v it_o otherwise_o and_o he_o like_v it_o for_o the_o danger_n of_o shed_v especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n because_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n that_o then_o use_v to_o communicate_v also_o he_o touch_v the_o inconvenience_n may_v happen_v by_o reason_n of_o man_n that_o have_v long_a and_o great_a beard_n represent_v that_o if_o at_o their_o meal_n they_o wet_v their_o whiskar_n in_o the_o liquor_n before_o they_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o may_v be_v fear_v they_o do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n if_o they_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n which_o he_o account_v a_o great_a crime_n which_o he_o charge_v upon_o the_o communicant_a and_o also_o he_o that_o celebrate_v beside_o to_o strengthen_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n upon_o solemn_a festival_n day_n when_o great_a number_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n must_v be_v communicate_v of_o all_o sort_n and_o condition_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o that_o officiate_n will_v be_v still_o in_o danger_n of_o spill_v something_o out_o of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n let_v he_o take_v never_o so_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n in_o distribute_v it_o because_o he_o often_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o this_o effusion_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o himself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o he_o
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â—_n ibid._n p._n 33â—_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâ—de_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
distribution_n of_o both_o symbol_n separately_z in_o the_o latter_a age_n they_o come_v to_o administer_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n so_o from_o the_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n steep_v by_o little_a and_o little_a insensible_o in_o some_o church_n of_o the_o west_n they_o give_v the_o communicant_n only_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n a_o custom_n which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n introduce_v itself_o almost_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n until_o that_o it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o year_n 1415._o upon_o saturday_n the_o 15._o of_o june_n by_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1042._o sess_n 13._o t._n 7._o council_n part_n 2._o p._n 1042._o this_o present_a holy_a general_a council_n of_o constance_n lawful_o assemble_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v discern_v and_o define_v that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n after_o supper_n institute_v and_o administer_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o venerable_a sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o nevertheless_o the_o commendable_a authority_n of_o holy_a canon_n and_o the_o approve_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v observe_v and_o do_v observe_v that_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v after_o supper_n nor_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o believer_n but_o fast_v except_o in_o case_n of_o sickness_n or_o some_o other_o necessity_n allow_v or_o admit_v by_o law_n or_o by_o the_o church_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n that_o although_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n believer_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o avoid_v certain_a peril_n inconvenience_n and_o scandal_n this_o custom_n be_v fit_o introduce_v that_o those_o who_o officiate_v shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o laity_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o withal_o that_o they_o shall_v firm_o believe_v and_o nothing_o doubt_v that_o the_o entire_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v true_o contain_v as_o well_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n therefore_o such_o a_o custom_n be_v reasonable_o introduce_v both_o by_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o long_a while_n observe_v it_o ought_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o law_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v reject_v nor_o change_v by_o every_o body_n fancy_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v erroneous_a that_o think_v it_o to_o be_v sacrilegious_a or_o unjust_a to_o observe_v this_o custom_n or_o this_o law_n and_o those_o who_o obstinate_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v above_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v banish_v as_o heretic_n and_o severe_o punish_v by_o the_o diocesan_n of_o the_o place_n or_o their_o official_o or_o by_o the_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o heretical_a evil_n in_o the_o kingdom_n or_o province_n where_o by_o hazard_n or_o on_o purpose_n they_o have_v attempt_v or_o presume_v any_o thing_n against_o this_o decree_n according_a to_o the_o lawful_a ordinance_n and_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v seasonable_o make_v against_o heretic_n and_o their_o abettor_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o severity_n of_o this_o decree_n cassander_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n former_o cite_v that_o it_o be_v read_v that_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o 1037_o p._n 1037_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v practice_v in_o the_o solemn_a office_n of_o easter_n the_o precept_n and_o formulary_a of_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o place_n relate_v as_o from_o thomas_n waldensis_fw-la that_o after_o the_o synod_n of_o constance_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o forbear_v give_v the_o communion_n after_o the_o use_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o both_o kind_n unto_o the_o deacon_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o unto_o other_o person_n eminent_a in_o piety_n and_o worth_n as_o also_o unto_o rector_n of_o place_n and_o considerable_a monastery_n his_o brethren_n and_o unto_o other_o he_o think_v worthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o cardinal_n cusa_n in_o his_o letter_n write_v unto_o the_o clergy_n and_o learned_a man_n of_o bohemia_n anno_fw-la 1452._o some_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n declare_v that_o until_o very_a near_o his_o time_n the_o pope_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n suffer_v the_o laity_n unto_o who_o he_o have_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o receive_v the_o blood_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n and_o that_o nicholas_n of_o palerma_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o doctor_n be_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v ill_o do_v that_o the_o communicant_a shall_v also_o receive_v the_o blood_n this_o council_n of_o basle_n whereat_o this_o archbishop_n be_v present_a grant_v unto_o the_o bohemian_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n provide_v that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n they_o shall_v conform_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o will_v instruct_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v whole_o under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n all_o those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n read_v in_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n know_v that_o those_o of_o bohemia_n who_o differ_v nothing_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v call_v for_o that_o reason_n calixtins_n different_a from_o the_o true_a taborite_n but_o so_o it_o be_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n from_o george_n pogiebrac_n king_n of_o bohemia_n that_o these_o calixtin_n do_v not_o quiet_o enjoy_v this_o grant_n for_o in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1468._o and_o for_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n 415._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 413_o 414_o 415._o a_o benedictine_n monk_n this_o prince_n declare_v himself_o plain_o to_o be_v a_o calixtin_n that_o he_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o his_o father_n mother_n and_o grandmother_n have_v so_o practise_v that_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n have_v grant_v liberty_n of_o it_o unto_o his_o subject_n not_o by_o way_n of_o permission_n as_o the_o church_n sometime_o tolerate_v sin_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v allow_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n his_o spouse_n that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o apologetical_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o mathias_n king_n of_o hungary_n his_o son-in-law_n that_o he_o only_o desire_a liberty_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o he_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o his_o father_n and_o grandfather_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o apology_n will_v in_o convenient_a time_n and_o place_n give_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o make_v a_o clear_a and_o certain_a judgement_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a taborite_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o after_o all_o these_o change_n happen_v at_o sundry_a time_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o 21._o session_n be_v the_o five_o under_o pope_n pius_fw-la iu_o anno_fw-la 1562._o the_o 16._o of_o july_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o sacrament_n to_o change_v in_o time_n and_o place_n what_o she_o think_v fit_a the_o substance_n still_o remain_v entire_a it_o add_v doctr_n sess_n 21._o c._n 2._o &_o 3._o the_o doctr_n that_o therefore_o the_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n be_v sensible_a of_o this_o wholesome_a authority_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n although_o that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v frequent_a nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o custom_n be_v change_v it_o be_v introduce_v for_o wise_a and_o solid_a reason_n to_o approve_v this_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n and_o have_v command_v it_o to_o pass_v into_o a_o law_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v alter_v or_o lay_v aside_o at_o pleasure_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o three_o of_o doctrine_n it_o declare_v moreover_o that_o though_o our_o redeemer_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o apostle_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n entire_o and_o
to_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n which_o indeed_o be_v tolerate_v along_o time_n in_o the_o church_n but_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o practice_n general_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o those_o very_a person_n which_o carry_v home_o with_o they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v it_o not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n until_o after_o they_o have_v eat_v part_n of_o it_o in_o the_o assembly_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n extraordinary_a and_o that_o beside_o it_o be_v show_v by_o this_o practice_n that_o both_o symbol_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a nor_o that_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n permit_v the_o cup_n only_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o swallow_v down_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n unto_o who_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o join_n young_a child_n because_o this_o sufferance_n be_v ground_v upon_o invincible_a necessity_n as_o well_o as_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o some_o protestant_a church_n towards_o those_o who_o have_v natural_o such_o a_o aversion_n for_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o surmount_v in_o which_o case_n she_o dispense_v with_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o be_v content_a to_o administer_v the_o bread_n only_o after_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o add_v any_o more_o unto_o this_o history_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v write_v large_a enough_o to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n not_o but_o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o testimony_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o tradition_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o if_o the_o great_a number_n of_o passage_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v examine_v yet_o it_o prove_v tedious_a unto_o the_o reader_n when_o too_o large_a i_o shall_v forbear_v allege_v any_o more_o to_o avoid_v tire_v those_o who_o shall_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n and_o i_o forbear_v the_o rather_o that_o if_o they_o be_v person_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n they_o will_v know_v of_o themselves_o without_o my_o help_n that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o in_o the_o work_v of_o tertullian_n of_o s._n ambrose_n gaudentius_n s._n jerome_n s._n austin_n beside_o those_o relate_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o write_n of_o rabanus_n of_o paschase_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi fulbert_n of_o chartres_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a of_o lanfranc_n guilmond_n rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n alger_n s._n bernard_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n of_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_v the_o holy_a father_n they_o may_v sufficient_o inform_v themselves_o of_o what_o i_o have_v write_v how_o christian_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n govern_v themselves_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o touch_v a_o circumstance_n which_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v and_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o any_o it_o concern_v a_o chalice_n of_o saint_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n this_o prelate_n who_o be_v so_o famous_a in_o our_o france_n especial_o after_o he_o have_v baptise_a clovis_n the_o first_o of_o our_o king_n who_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o prelate_n i_o say_v do_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n a_o cup_n to_o distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o which_o he_o cause_v three_o latin_a verse_n to_o be_v ingrave_v which_o be_v preserve_v unto_o our_o day_n although_o the_o chalice_n be_v not_o in_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rheims_n have_v be_v constrain_v to_o melt_v it_o and_o to_o pay_v it_o for_o their_o ransom_n unto_o the_o norman_n above_o 700._o year_n ago_o and_o these_o verse_n plain_o show_v that_o in_o s._n remy_n time_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n the_o people_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o benediction_n flodoard_v cite_v they_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n and_o i_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o represent_v they_o in_o this_o history_n in_o the_o same_o stile_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la 10._o flodoard_v histor_n remens_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la remigius_n reddit_fw-la domino_fw-la sva_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_n now_o i_o say_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n it_o appear_v plain_o by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n universal_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o since_o that_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n mix_v or_o steep_v from_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v they_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o distribute_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n only_o not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o some_o church_n until_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1415._o command_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o general_o obey_v but_o that_o we_o have_v produce_v since_o that_o time_n example_n and_o instance_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v its_o last_o essay_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o hold_v no_o commerce_n with_o the_o latin_a they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o it_o be_v with_o some_o little_a difference_n chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v distribute_v unto_o communicant_n if_o we_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n know_v the_o manner_n they_o be_v receive_v by_o believer_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o employ_v this_o chapter_n in_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o practice_n when_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v and_o institute_v his_o first_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o he_o in_o this_o place_n import_v to_o take_v with_o the_o hand_n or_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n what_o be_v give_v according_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o succeed_v the_o age_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o communicant_o general_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o tertullian_n teach_v we_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o idolatry_n where_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a workman_n to_o make_v idol_n that_o be_v to_o say_v image_n of_o false_a god_n he_o express_v his_o anger_n against_o any_o among_o the_o christian_n 7._o tertul._n de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 7._o who_o come_v say_v he_o from_o make_v idol_n to_o church_n who_o lift_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o idol_n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr coron_n c._n 3._o and_o in_o fine_a which_o stretch_v forth_o those_o hand_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o give_v body_n unto_o devil_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o no_o other_o hand_n but_o from_o he_o who_o do_v preside_v 14._o id._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n have_v say_v he_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a priest_n who_o do_v not_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o communicant_n but_o permit_v each_o one_o that_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o take_v it_o 31._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n
impure_a hand_n in_o a_o council_n at_o saragosse_n in_o spain_n 739._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 684._o ib._n p._n 739._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 380._o there_o be_v a_o canon_n against_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o do_v not_o eat_v it_o a_o ordinance_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v renew_v in_o the_o fourteen_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o upon_o which_o canon_n 47._o page_n 47._o garsias_n loaysa_n a_o spaniard_n observe_v that_o ancient_o the_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o believer_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o several_a testimony_n some_o whereof_o we_o have_v already_o cite_v the_o prohibition_n make_v by_o a_o council_n of_o carthage_n anno_fw-la 419._o of_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o dead_a body_n do_v no_o less_o justify_v this_o practice_n because_o the_o father_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v write_v afric_n can._n 18._o in_o cod._n afric_n take_v eat_v and_o that_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v st._n austin_n who_o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n intend_v not_o to_o depart_v from_o this_o use_n for_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n petilian_n 7._o contra_fw-la petil._n l._n 2._o c._n 23._o t._n 7._o he_o say_v unto_o he_o when_o you_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o who_o do_v you_o give_v the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n into_o who_o hand_n do_v you_o give_v the_o sacrament_n and_o unto_o who_o at_o your_o turn_n reach_v you_o out_o the_o hand_n to_o receive_v it_o of_o he_o that_o give_v it_o hitherto_o communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o naked_a hand_n but_o in_o this_o v._o century_n there_o begin_v some_o difference_n to_o be_v make_v betwixt_o man_n and_o woman_n so_o that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o woman_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n indeed_o 10._o serm._n 252._o the_o temp_n t._n 10._o but_o upon_o it_o a_o clean_a linen-cloth_n the_o man_n say_v st._n austin_n when_o they_o desire_v to_o communicate_v wash_v their_o hand_n and_o the_o woman_n present_v clean_a clothes_n whereon_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n a_o diocesan_n synod_n of_o auxerr_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 578._o by_o aunacharius_n the_o bishop_n of_o that_o see_v call_v the_o linen-cloth_n use_v by_o the_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n the_o dominical_a that_o each_o woman_n say_v the_o 42._o canon_n sirmond_n t._n 1._o council_n gall._n sirmond_n when_o she_o communicate_v have_v her_o dominical_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o which_o have_v it_o not_o let_v she_o not_o receive_v until_o the_o next_o lord_n day_n and_o in_o the_o 36._o canon_n it_o make_v this_o decree_n a_o woman_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o her_o naked_a hand_n but_o in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v still_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n see_v that_o a_o few_o year_n after_o this_o synod_n of_o auxerr_n cautin_n bishop_n of_o clermont_n in_o auvergne_n say_v unto_o count_n eulalius_n by_o the_o report_n of_o gregory_n of_o tours_n in_o his_o history_n 8._o hist_o l._n 10._o c._n 8._o take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o put_v it_o into_o your_o mouth_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n attribute_n unto_o maximus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 650._o and_o who_o he_o style_v defender_n of_o the_o catholic_n verity_n against_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v of_o st._n augustine_n or_o very_o near_o they_o 148._o apud_fw-la baronium_n annal._n eccl._n add_v a_o 57_o n._n 148._o that_o all_o man_n who_o desire_v to_o communicate_v do_v first_o wash_v their_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n that_o with_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o purify_a conscience_n they_o may_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o woman_n also_o present_a clean_a clothes_n whereon_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o pure_a understanding_n and_o a_o clear_a conscience_n nevertheless_o the_o vi_o universal_a council_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 681._o make_v a_o certain_a number_n of_o canon_n ten_o year_n after_o that_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o in_o one_o of_o which_o it_o express_o prohibit_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n any_o other_o way_n but_o with_o the_o hand_n only_o and_o blame_v all_o those_o who_o employ_v any_o thing_n else_o for_o this_o use_n and_o because_o this_o canon_n be_v none_o of_o the_o worst_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n we_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o insert_v it_o here_o at_o large_a 349._o can._n 101._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 349._o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n do_v bold_o call_v man_n create_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o body_n and_o temple_n of_o christ_n he_o than_o that_o be_v above_o any_o sensible_a creature_n have_v obtain_v a_o heavenly_a dignity_n by_o the_o save_a passion_n eat_v or_o drink_v jesus_n christ_n be_v absolute_o dispose_v and_o fit_v for_o eternal_a life_n and_o partake_v of_o divine_a grace_n be_v sanctify_v both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n therefore_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o immaculate_a body_n and_o will_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o assembly_n let_v he_o put_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n and_o so_o draw_v near_o and_o receive_v the_o communion_n of_o love_n as_o for_o those_o who_o instead_o of_o the_o hand_n make_v use_n of_o vessel_n of_o gold_n or_o of_o any_o other_o matter_n to_o receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o who_o therein_o receive_v the_o immaculate_a communion_n we_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n admit_v they_o because_o they_o prefer_v a_o inanimate_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v inferior_a unto_o they_o before_o the_o image_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o therefore_o be_v take_v give_v the_o bless_a communion_n unto_o such_o as_o bring_v such_o vessel_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o he_o that_o bring_v they_o we_o be_v then_o come_v unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n wherein_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n continue_v without_o any_o other_o alteration_n than_o what_o have_v be_v mention_v either_o with_o the_o linen_n clothes_n with_o which_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o v._o century_n be_v oblige_v in_o some_o place_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n at_o least_o if_o the_o sermon_n above_o cite_v in_o s._n augustine_n name_n be_v his_o which_o be_v not_o over_o certain_a in_o which_o case_n we_o must_v descend_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n and_o beside_o not_o pass_v the_o limit_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o auxerr_n or_o of_o those_o little_a vessel_n forbid_v by_o the_o vi_o ecumenical_a council_n establish_v the_o ancient_a use_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n only_o and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n 148._o ad_fw-la a_o 57_o n._n 147_o 148._o or_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v it_o for_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n the_o friar_n combefis_n in_o his_o augmentation_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n gabriel_n the_o laubespine_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n 16._o t._n 2._o p._n 1014._o l._n 1._o obser_n 16._o a_o very_a learned_a prelate_n in_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a observation_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr arnold_n in_o his_o excellent_a book_n of_o frequent_a communicate_v 747._o part._n 1._o p._n 265._o pâ—g_v 403._o pag._n 747._o and_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n upon_o gregory_n nazianzen_n first_o oration_n against_o julian_n the_o apostate_n and_o garsias_n loaysa_n upon_o the_o 14._o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n at_o paris_n all_o those_o i_o say_v and_o other_o also_o concur_v herein_o with_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v true_a baronius_n and_o combesis_n observe_v that_o this_o custom_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v aught_o absolute_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o the_o better_a to_o follow_v its_o trace_n in_o the_o western_a church_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a further_o to_o survey_v what_o remain_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o latin_a world_n the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o in_o the_o eleven_o canon_n do_v explain_v the_o fourteen_o 11._o council_n tolet._n 11._o can_n 11._o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o '_o eat_v it_o and_o the_o xvi_o council_n in_o the_o six_o canon_n anno_fw-la 693._o 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o câ—n_n 6._o allege_v against_o some_o priest_n who_o make_v a_o little_a round_a crust_n for_o the_o communion_n the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o intend_v
serious_o think_v on_o these_o thing_n they_o will_v at_o least_o have_v avoid_v receive_v holy_a thing_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o they_o hate_v fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v so_o open_o have_v imitate_v judas_n and_o in_o the_o three_o sermon_n he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o 316._o ibid._n p._n 316._o and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o seventy_o eight_o psalm_n the_o meat_n be_v still_o in_o their_o mouth_n and_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n wax_v hot_a against_o they_o and_o he_o continue_v it_o be_v because_o satan_n who_o of_o a_o long_a time_n possess_v they_o by_o a_o most_o wicked_a and_o evil_a intention_n enter_v into_o they_o by_o a_o evil_a operation_n after_o the_o morsel_n as_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v say_v by_o he_o that_o give_v they_o the_o morsel_n what_o thou_o do_v do_v quick_o 317._o ibid._n p._n 317._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n when_o i_o give_v unto_o they_o who_o be_v such_o the_o sacred_a morsel_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o they_o wish_v cut_v off_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o ascension_n if_o before_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o judgement_n 325._o ibid._n p._n 325._o we_o true_o accuse_v ourselves_o with_o what_o neglect_n and_o carelessness_n do_v we_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n which_o we_o be_v to_o distribute_v or_o present_v methinks_v from_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n to_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n yet_o without_o blame_v the_o ancient_a practice_n which_o require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o regino_n of_o a_o council_n of_o rovan_n in_o cassander_n 80._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n p._n 80._o and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n l._n 1._o cap._n 16._o n._n 12._o in_o fine_a molanus_n doctor_n and_o divine_a of_o louvain_n have_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrology_n peculiar_a for_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n that_o be_v of_o the_o country_n former_o inhabit_v by_o the_o people_n of_o belgia_n and_o upon_o the_o 6_o of_o june_n speak_v of_o norbert_n founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o premonstre_n he_o relate_v this_o out_o of_o robert_n du_fw-fr mont_fw-fr continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n 1124._o which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v 110._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1184._o natal_n belg._n p._n 110._o norbert_n preach_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v prick_v at_o the_o heart_n bring_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o for_o ten_o year_n and_o upward_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o chest_n and_o corner_n from_o which_o thing_n say_v molanus_n pontac_n in_o his_o chronology_n do_v conclude_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o truth_n pontac_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o time_n have_v reason_n so_o to_o judge_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n those_o poor_a people_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v seduce_v by_o a_o certain_a heretic_n call_v tanchelin_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o edition_n i_o have_v tandem_fw-la who_o have_v persuade_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n which_o be_v a_o very_a populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n therefore_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o certain_a place_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v disabused_a by_o norbert_n unto_o who_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o ten_o year_n time_n and_o more_o brought_z what_o each_o have_v hide_v but_o in_o the_o main_a it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n communicant_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n for_o otherwise_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o can_v not_o have_v do_v what_o have_v be_v mention_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o unto_o this_o purpose_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o tholouse_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1228._o which_o ordain_v 624._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 624._o that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o holy_a communion_n it_o shall_v be_v careful_o keep_v until_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n or_o of_o his_o recovery_n etc._n etc._n for_o to_o take_v and_o receive_v be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o hand_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o mouth_n however_o it_o be_v we_o have_v justify_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o even_o in_o the_o western_a church_n christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o hand_n until_o the_o ten_o century_n except_v it_o may_v be_v some_o particular_a occasion_n which_o can_v prejudice_v the_o establish_a law_n and_o general_o receive_v custom_n that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o some_o place_n the_o custom_n of_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n without_o condemn_v the_o other_o practice_n which_o require_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n whereof_o we_o have_v see_v example_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o even_o in_o the_o thirteen_o which_o justify_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n ever_o since_o christianity_n have_v be_v first_o establish_v because_o that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o its_o communion_n and_o careful_o practise_v it_o among_o they_o until_o the_o time_n the_o protestant_n separate_v themselves_o who_o continue_v to_o practice_v it_o at_o this_o time_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n james_n goar_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n observe_v upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n 170._o in_o euchol_n p._n 149._o n._n 170._o that_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n give_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n into_o the_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o he_o represent_v the_o gesture_n wherein_o the_o clergy_n set_v their_o hand_n to_o communicate_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o require_v by_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o 300._o year_n after_o he_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v common_a also_o unto_o the_o people_n a_o long_a time_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o at_o present_a say_v the_o same_o gore_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o laity_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o spoon_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v of_o it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyage_n unto_o this_o ancient_a custom_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n must_v be_v join_v that_o of_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o 14._o de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o tertullian_n intimate_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o keep_v it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o station_n only_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v at_o every_o one_o free_a choice_n to_o keep_v it_o long_o if_o he_o please_v or_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o he_o and_o in_o another_o place_n in_o his_o write_n he_o plain_o establish_v this_o custom_n for_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n and_o inform_v she_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n unto_o a_o infidel_n 5._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la ux._n c._n 5._o he_o say_v unto_o she_o the_o husband_n will_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v so_o call_v 176._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 176._o s._n cyprian_n also_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v a_o certain_a woman_n have_v endeavour_v with_o her_o unworthy_a hand_n to_o open_v her_o chest_n where_o the_o holy_a thing_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v she_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o fire_n which_o come_v out_o so_o that_o she_o dare_v not_o touch_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o run_v to_o the_o theatre_n and_o show_v of_o pagan_n 292._o id._n de_fw-fr spect._n p._n 292._o who_o say_v he_o run_v unto_o a_o show_n after_o have_v be_v dismiss_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o also_o carry_v
practise_v elsewhere_o since_o that_o time_n at_o least_o we_o see_v the_o footstep_n of_o that_o custom_n in_o france_n very_o forward_o in_o the_o ix_o 623._o t._n 3._o council_n gall_n p._n 623._o century_n see_v hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheimes_n do_v prohibit_v it_o in_o his_o capitulary_n in_o the_o year_n 852._o chap._n xvi_o sundry_a custom_n and_o practice_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n among_o several_a custom_n observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o find_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o for_o st._n austin_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o child_n which_o be_v bear_v blind_a by_o reason_n that_o the_o eyelid_n be_v close_v and_o thereby_o deprive_v of_o sight_n although_o the_o eye_n be_v full_a within_o a_o physician_n advise_v to_o open_v the_o eyelid_n with_o a_o iron_n instrument_n 164._o aug._n oper._n imperf_n contr_n julian_n l._n 3._o c._n 164._o his_o pious_a mother_n say_v he_o will_v not_o suffer_v it_o but_o what_o the_o physician_n will_v have_v do_v with_o his_o lancet_n she_o affect_v with_o a_o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o child_n be_v then_o five_o year_n old_a or_o upward_o say_v that_o he_o remember_v it_o very_o well_o second_o the_o ancient_a christian_n bury_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o dead_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o be_v common_o attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n bishop_n of_o iconia_n his_o contemporary_a for_o they_o both_o flourish_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n there_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o this_o custom_n the_o truth_n be_v i_o will_v not_o absolute_o engage_v that_o amphilochius_n be_v author_n of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v forge_v and_o false_a 380._o de_fw-fr script_n in_o a_o 380._o and_o i_o find_v cardinal_n bellarmain_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v not_o only_o now_o it_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o amphilochius_n it_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o long_a while_n since_o although_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a precise_o to_o know_v the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n 80._o aen._n paris_n t._n 7._o spicileg_n p._n 80._o write_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n allege_v something_o of_o this_o life_n and_o even_o what_o relate_v unto_o the_o custom_n whereof_o we_o seek_v proof_n but_o he_o say_v not_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o amphilochius_n he_o only_o say_v that_o what_o he_o do_v allege_v may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n which_o be_v faithful_o translate_v into_o latin_a word_n for_o word_n by_o one_o call_v euciumius_n we_o read_v then_o in_o this_o life_n that_o st._n basil_n divide_v the_o bread_n into_o three_o part_n take_v one_o 1._o vita_fw-la basil_n c._n 8._o in_o vit._n pat._n l._n 1._o or_o as_o aeneas_n read_v it_o that_o he_o communicate_v with_o great_a fear_n and_o that_o he_o reserve_v the_o other_o to_o be_v bury_v with_o he_o and_o that_o have_v put_v the_o three_o parcel_n upon_o a_o golden_a pigeon_n he_o wave_v it_o upon_o the_o altar_n or_o as_o it_o be_v say_v afterward_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 419._o 12._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n just_a 1._o c._n 18._o t._n 1._o council_n gall._n c._n 12._o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o eighteen_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n it_o have_v be_v resolve_v not_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o dead_a body_n for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v this_o custom_n still_o continue_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o six_o century_n see_v that_o a_o diocesan_n synod_n of_o auxerr_n do_v prohibit_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 578._o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o a_o young_a youth_n that_o be_v a_o friar_n and_o that_o be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o monastery_n to_o see_v his_o parent_n without_o the_o benediction_n die_v the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o come_v home_o and_o after_o he_o have_v be_v bury_v next_o day_n the_o body_n be_v find_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o have_v again_o bury_v it_o the_o same_o accident_n happen_v again_o then_o the_o friar_n speedy_o go_v unto_o s._n bennet_n and_o pray_v he_o with_o tear_n to_o show_v favour_n unto_o the_o decease_a party_n 2._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 2._o unto_o who_o say_v gregory_n the_o man_n of_o god_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v go_v and_o lay_v this_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o reverence_n upon_o his_o breast_n and_o so_o bury_v he_o which_o be_v do_v the_o earth_n receive_v and_o retain_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o out_o no_o more_o christian_n have_v not_o lay_v aside_o this_o practice_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n which_o oblige_v the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n in_o the_o year_n 691._o to_o renew_v the_o prohibition_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n all_o which_o notwithstanding_o hinder_v not_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o life_n of_o st._n othmar_n in_o surius_n for_o solomon_n bishop_n of_o constance_n have_v open_v his_o grave_n above_o thirty_o four_o year_n after_o his_o death_n 14._o vita_fw-la s._n othmar_n apud_fw-la surium_n a_o 720._o 16._o novemb_n de_n off_o eccles_n lib._n 4._o c._n 14._o find_v under_o his_o head_n and_o about_o his_o breast_n certain_a little_a bit_n of_o bread_n of_o a_o round_a form_n which_o be_v common_o call_v olation_n or_o wafer_n which_o the_o bishop_n lay_v again_o with_o much_o veneration_n near_o the_o holy_a body_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n report_v from_o bede_n that_o when_o st._n cuthbert_n be_v bury_v they_o put_v the_o eucharist_n oblata_fw-la upon_o his_o breast_n and_o zonaras_n and_o balsamon_n observe_v upon_o the_o eighty_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n that_o until_o that_o time_n they_o inter_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o latter_a do_v even_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v to_o drive_v away_o devil_n and_o to_o conduct_v the_o believer_n straight_o unto_o heaven_n in_o the_o three_o place_n there_o be_v church_n where_o they_o burn_v all_o that_o rest_v of_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o hesychius_n one_o of_o its_o priest_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o leviticus_n 8._o hesych_n in_o levitic_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n these_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o young_a scholar_n send_v for_o on_o purpose_n from_o school_n as_o evagrius_n who_o write_v his_o history_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n do_v relate_v it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o ancient_a custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n 35._o evagr._fw-la hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 35._o that_o when_o several_a parcel_n of_o the_o immaculate_a body_n of_o christ_n our_o god_n remain_v young_a child_n be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n unto_o who_o they_o be_v give_v to_o eat_v in_o france_n almost_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v practise_v but_o with_o a_o little_a more_o ceremony_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n clem._n council_n matis_n 2._o c._n 6._o epist_n 2._o clem._n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 585._o and_o the_o second_o decretal_a attribute_v unto_o s._n clement_n command_n that_o all_o shall_v be_v consume_v at_o the_o very_a time_n without_o reserve_v any_o part_n until_o next_o day_n in_o spain_n the_o vi_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 693._o leaf_n it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n either_o to_o keep_v these_o remainder_n or_o to_o eat_v they_o and_o because_o if_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o communion_n have_v be_v too_o big_a for_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n of_o each_o church_n the_o remainder_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o too_o great_a quantity_n may_v have_v oppress_v the_o stomach_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n to_o prevent_v this_o inconvenience_n command_v to_o offer_v middling_a oblation_n 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a practice_n the_o remainder_n whereof_o may_v be_v eat_v without_o prejudice_v the_o health_n of_o they_o that_o eat_v it_o but_o from_o spain_n we_o must_v return_v into_o our_o france_n there_o to_o see_v the_o continuation_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n and_o to_o this_o end_n let_v we_o examine_v witness_n which_o dom_n luke_n
every_o one_o shall_v and_o ought_v with_o all_o diligence_n and_o fidelity_n to_o contribute_v his_o endeavour_n and_o improve_v the_o talon_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v commit_v unto_o his_o trust_n this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v hitherto_o and_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o do_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v not_o with_o all_o the_o delight_n and_o ornament_n the_o reader_n can_v wish_v at_o least_o it_o shall_v be_v with_o all_o the_o sincerity_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o one_o who_o believe_v to_o have_v well_o bestow_v his_o labour_n and_o pain_n if_o his_o endeavour_n will_v create_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n divide_v by_o various_a opinion_n in_o religion_n more_o tender_a inclination_n of_o love_n and_o charity_n and_o great_a desire_n unto_o peace_n and_o concord_n we_o have_v already_o see_v all_o that_o relate_v unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o alteration_n thereunto_o happen_v in_o succession_n of_o time_n now_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n in_o this_o large_a and_o spacious_a country_n but_o to_o do_v it_o the_o more_o orderly_o and_o to_o show_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o clearness_n the_o history_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v as_o well_o in_o the_o expression_n as_o in_o the_o doctrine_n we_o will_v extend_v our_o proof_n as_o to_o the_o expression_n but_o unto_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n at_o which_o time_n they_o suffer_v some_o attempt_n and_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o nine_o suppose_v it_o receive_v some_o alteration_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o age._n chap._n i._n the_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o great_a a_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o veneration_n for_o all_o his_o institution_n that_o they_o take_v a_o singular_a pleasure_n in_o meditate_v upon_o this_o great_a mystery_n and_o in_o make_v divers_a reflection_n upon_o this_o divine_a institution_n our_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v which_o he_o bless_a and_o which_o he_o break_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v this_o expression_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v declare_v with_o a_o common_a consent_n and_o as_o it_o be_v unite_a suffrage_n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n our_o lord_n say_v st._n irenaeus_n patr._n iren._n l._n 5._o c._n 2._o tatian_n tom_fw-mi 7._o bibl._n patr._n have_v assure_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n tatian_n in_o his_o harmony_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n say_v that_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o wine_n be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n tertullian_n magn._n tertul._n l._n 5._o contr_n jud._n c._n 11._o &_o l._n 5._o carm._n count_v marc._n origen_n in_o matth._n hom._n 35._o cyprian_a ep._n 75._o ad_fw-la magn._n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o my_o blood_n pour_v out_o origen_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n that_o he_o confess_v the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_a that_o he_o call_v his_o body_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o several_a grain_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n though_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o be_v his_o for_o all_o they_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n this_o author_n i_o say_v have_v express_v his_o thought_n almost_o as_o st._n cyprian_n have_v do_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v his_o body_n matth._n theophil_n antioch_n in_o matth._n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o divers_a grain_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n and_o this_o he_o say_v in_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestin_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n i_o think_v when_o he_o say_v 8._o euseb_n dem._n lib._n 8._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o these_o word_n 4._o cyrill_n hie_v of_o mystag_n 4._o our_o lord_n speak_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o the_o poet_n juvencus_n when_o he_o declare_v hist_o juvenc_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr evang._n hist_o that_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n teach_v they_o that_o he_o give_v they_o his_o body_n nor_o in_o fine_a a_o unknown_a author_n in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v 9.72_o de_fw-fr dict._n &_o interp._n parab_n 9.72_o that_o our_o lord_n call_v the_o mystical_a wine_n his_o blood_n st._n epiphanius_n hinder_v by_o the_o scruple_n which_o the_o father_n make_v of_o call_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n content_v himself_o to_o intimate_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v assimilate_v his_o body_n unto_o a_o subject_a round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n and_o without_o sense_n as_o to_o its_o power_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o incarnate_a image_n nor_o with_o the_o proportion_n of_o member_n exod._n gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n st._n gaudentius_n observe_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o give_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o disciple_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n who_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v 12._o const_n apost_n lib._n 8._o c._n 12._o and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n chrysostome_n be_v no_o less_o clear_a 92._o chrysost_n in_o 1_o co._n hom._n 24._o hieron_n cp_n 4_o ad_fw-la hidib_n 92._o what_o be_v the_o bread_n say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n jerome_n also_o follow_v the_o same_o way_n see_v he_o assure_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n break_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n austin_n in_o the_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptize_v 27._o august_n apud_fw-la fulgen._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aeth_n cap._n vet_z cyril_n l._n 12._o in_o joar_n 20.26_o 27._o say_v express_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n st._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n be_v doubtless_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v and_o distribute_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n we_o may_v descend_v low_a and_o carry_v further_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o first_o reflection_n be_v we_o not_o prevent_v by_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o prescribe_v and_o of_o the_o resolution_n take_v of_o avoid_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o same_o testimony_n it_o shall_v then_o suffice_v to_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n own_v by_o all_o man_n both_o protestant_n and_o roman_a catholic_n that_o when_o there_o be_v a_o dispute_n of_o two_o subject_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n it_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v the_o other_o when_o therefore_o these_o sort_n of_o proposition_n meet_v in_o discourse_n of_o necessity_n recours_fw-fr must_v be_v have_v unto_o the_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n what_o the_o father_n have_v depose_v be_v considerable_a yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a nor_o that_o it_o be_v all_o which_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o if_o we_o examine_v anew_o these_o faithful_a witness_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v speak_v again_o and_o that_o they_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o other_o truth_n beside_o they_o abovementioned_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o leave_v we_o ignorant_a how_o they_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o angust_n sacrament_n those_o which_o have_v diligent_o apply_v themselves_o to_o
jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a but_o typical_o and_o mystical_o because_o he_o real_o die_v no_o more_o but_o because_o our_o saviour_n say_v after_o have_v distribute_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o disciple_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n that_o i_o shall_v drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n i_o find_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o circumstance_n seâ—ing_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o declare_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v call_v that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v wine_n which_o he_o drink_v or_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o drink_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n this_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n will_v intimate_v in_o these_o word_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l_o 2._o c._n 2._o that_o what_o the_o lord_n have_v bless_v be_v wine_n he_o will_v declare_v himself_o in_o say_v to_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o my_o father_n origen_n in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o observe_v â—evit_fw-la origen_n hom._n 7._o in_o â—evit_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n wine_n which_o he_o call_v the_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o he_o will_v not_o drink_v himself_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v that_o be_v ready_a to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n he_o think_v fit_a to_o show_v in_o his_o person_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n which_o have_v go_v before_o in_o aaron_n and_o the_o highpriest_n under_o the_o law_n who_o be_v forbid_v drink_v wine_n when_o they_o be_v to_o draw_v near_o the_o altar_n to_o sacrifice_v the_o poet_n juvencus_n may_v also_o be_v here_o admit_v if_o the_o passage_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v of_o his_o be_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o have_v receive_v no_o alteration_n but_o because_o in_o all_o appearance_n it_o have_v be_v alter_v i_o will_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n that_o no_o body_n may_v have_v cause_n of_o exception_n and_o instead_o of_o juvencus_n i_o will_v produce_v st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v synop_n athan._n in_o synop_n that_o when_o the_o lord_n give_v the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o vine_n and_o st._n hilary_n 30._o hilar._n in_o mat._n cap._n 30._o that_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n they_o drink_v the_o fruit_n of_o this_o vine_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o st._n basil_n to_o prove_v eâ—nem_fw-la basil_n lib._n 2._o contr_n eâ—nem_fw-la that_o we_o call_v the_o product_n of_o the_o earth_n fruit_n and_o not_o child_n thus_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v against_o the_o encratian_a heretic_n or_o the_o hydroparastarians_n who_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v call_v hydroparastites_fw-la or_o aquarian_o refute_v they_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v 47._o epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 47._o their_o sacrament_n be_v no_o sacrament_n but_o they_o counterfeit_v they_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o true_a therefore_o they_o shall_v therein_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o say_v i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n st._n chrysostom_n observe_v something_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n math._n chrysost_n hom_n 83._o in_o math._n to_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o pernicious_a heresy_n and_o to_o show_v we_o that_o when_o he_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n he_o give_v wine_n he_o say_v express_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n for_o the_o vine_n say_v he_o do_v not_o produce_v water_n but_o wine_n 75._o gennad_n lib._n 1._o dogm_n eccles_n cap_n 75._o and_o gennadius_n priest_n of_o marseilles_n blame_v those_o which_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n use_v water_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n refute_v they_o by_o this_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o henceforth_o i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n amalarius_n florus_n and_o christian_a druthmer_n speak_v no_o otherwise_o in_o the_o ixth_o century_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o change_v the_o method_n prescribe_v we_o will_v at_o this_o time_n wave_v their_o testimony_n and_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a tradition_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a witness_n which_o have_v be_v famous_a in_o the_o church_n as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o many_o other_o although_o chiliast_n and_o millenarian_o for_o st._n jerome_n inform_v we_o that_o to_o prove_v that_o our_o lord_n shall_v drink_v wine_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n which_o they_o believe_v he_o be_v to_o reign_v upon_o the_o earth_n they_o make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n 2._o apud_fw-la hieron_n ep._n ad_fw-la hedib_n q._n 2._o i_o say_v unto_o you_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n from_o this_o place_n say_v st._n jerome_n some_o dream_n of_o the_o fable_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n during_o which_o they_o argue_v jesus_n christ_n shall_v reign_v corporal_o and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v wine_n whereof_o he_o drink_v not_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o st._n jerome_n dislike_v in_o they_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n during_o which_o they_o imagine_v that_o christ_n shall_v drink_v wine_n upon_o earth_n whereof_o he_o have_v not_o taste_v any_o from_o the_o moment_n which_o he_o drink_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whereof_o he_o be_v not_o to_o drink_v until_o this_o pretend_a reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o a_o discourse_n be_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v because_o it_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o set_v the_o tongue_n a_o go_v and_o that_o it_o be_v with_o regard_n to_o his_o intention_n when_o he_o have_v discourse_v of_o a_o matter_n the_o expression_n make_v use_v of_o must_v be_v consider_v for_o represent_v his_o thought_n without_o this_o we_o must_v needs_o stray_v or_o at_o least_o fall_n into_o one_o of_o these_o inconvenience_n either_o not_o to_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o what_o be_v read_v or_o to_o impute_v unto_o he_o that_o speak_v thing_n which_o be_v strange_a or_o even_o sometime_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o example_n jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o in_o the_o gospel_n to_o imitate_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o unjust_a steward_n which_o have_v wicked_o waste_v the_o good_n commit_v by_o his_o lord_n unto_o his_o trust_n this_o precept_n to_o consider_v it_o bare_o and_o literal_o be_v very_o wide_a of_o the_o mark_n which_o our_o saviour_n intend_v contain_v a_o wicked_a practice_n and_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o teach_v we_o in_o his_o gospel_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o holy_a infinite_o surpass_v what_o be_v best_a and_o most_o commendable_a in_o the_o heathen_a moral_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v his_o scope_n and_o intention_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o precept_n which_o be_v not_o worthy_a the_o school_n of_o christ_n what_o he_o require_v of_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imitate_v the_o ill-dealing_a of_o this_o unjust_a steward_n which_o waste_v his_o master_n good_n he_o only_o will_v have_v we_o imitate_v his_o wisdom_n in_o make_v friend_n when_o he_o see_v his_o stewardship_n be_v like_a to_o be_v take_v from_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o also_o shall_v make_v good_a use_n of_o those_o good_n which_o he_o be_v please_v to_o bestow_v on_o we_o and_o whereof_o he_o make_v we_o steward_n that_o we_o shall_v employ_v they_o to_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a that_o by_o mean_n of_o our_o alms-deed_n and_o charity_n we_o shall_v make_v ourselves_o friend_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o the_o save_a our_o soul_n by_o the_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o god_n for_o we_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o rule_n which_o st._n chrysostom_n lay_v down_o 6._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o haec_fw-la verba_fw-la pater_fw-la si_fw-la fieri_fw-la
he_o plain_o show_v his_o own_o self_n in_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o for_o have_v repeat_v these_o same_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v 63._o say_v cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o we_o find_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n offer_v be_v a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v his_o blood_n be_v wine_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o formal_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o what_o be_v read_v in_o ult_n in_o aug._n ad_fw-la infan_n apud_fw-la fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aet_fw-la c._n ult_n theod._n dial._n 1_o prosp_n de_fw-fr promis_fw-fr &_o praed_fw-we part_n 1._o c._n 2._o facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n st._n augustine_n sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a relate_v entire_o by_o st._n fulgentius_n where_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n what_o you_o have_v see_v say_v he_o be_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n as_o your_o eye_n do_v testify_v theodoret_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o in_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n do_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n we_o may_v also_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a prosper_n which_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v declare_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n of_o facundus_n which_o say_v the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o fine_a of_o maxentius_n a_o religious_a person_n and_o afterward_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o who_o dialogue_n we_o read_v that_o the_o bread_n whereof_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v participate_v 2._o maxent_n count_v nest_n dial_n 2._o in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v his_o body_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o there_o be_v find_v in_o their_o excellent_a work_n several_a other_o thing_n which_o lead_v we_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o hand_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o declare_v our_o body_n be_v nourish_v with_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n as_o justin_n martyr_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n ibid._n just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o iren._n l._n 4_o c._n 34._o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 2._o aug._n serm_n 9_o the_o divers_a isid_n hispal_n apud_fw-la bertram_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n ibid._n as_o of_o a_o food_n wherewith_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v nourish_v by_o transmutation_n st._n irenaeus_n do_v depose_v that_o our_o flesh_n be_v feed_v with_o it_o that_o our_o blood_n our_o body_n and_o flesh_n be_v nourish_v increase_v and_o do_v subsist_v by_o it_o st._n austin_n say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o fill_v the_o belly_n st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n do_v nourish_v the_o outward_a man_n and_o satisfy_v it_o or_o as_o ratran_n who_o have_v transfer_v to_o we_o his_o word_n not_o any_o more_o to_o be_v find_v in_o isidore_n work_n now_o print_v that_o all_o that_o be_v outward_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v fit_a to_o feed_v the_o body_n the_o father_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n 693_o 6._o conc._n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o speak_v of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o a_o quantity_n of_o it_o may_v incommode_v the_o stomach_n that_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o raban_n arch_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o as_o shall_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o time_n and_o place_n convenient_a second_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o after_o we_o have_v take_v and_o eat_v it_o do_v pass_v by_o the_o common_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n origen_n teach_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n when_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 15_o chap._n of_o st._n matthew_n 15._o origen_n in_o math._n 15._o that_o it_o be_v not_o what_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n defile_v the_o man_n he_o say_v if_o what_o enter_v in_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n the_o meat_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n go_v also_o into_o the_o belly_n according_a to_o the_o gross_a part_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o prayer_n make_v over_o it_o it_o be_v profitable_a according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o understanding_n be_v enlighten_v and_o attentive_a unto_o what_o be_v profitable_a and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n pronounce_v upon_o it_o which_o be_v profitable_a unto_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o not_o in_o a_o way_n unworthy_a of_o the_o lord_n this_o doctrine_n be_v also_o teach_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n by_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o by_o heribold_n archbishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o i_o think_v i_o late_o hint_v that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n be_v of_o this_o judgement_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v when_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o greek_n 564_o append._n miscel_n open_fw-mi 7._o p._n 564_o it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o i_o say_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n that_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o do_v believe_v so_o in_o effect_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 5._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o that_o it_o be_v disperse_v throughout_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o communicant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o dedication_n in_o st._n chrysostom_n work_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o st._n cyril_n 596._o serm._n de_fw-fr euchar_n in_o encoen_n apud_fw-la chrysost_n t._n 5._o pa._n 596._o take_v no_o heed_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n think_v not_o that_o it_o be_v wine_n for_o they_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o as_o other_o meat_n god_n forbid_v you_o shall_v once_o think_v so_o for_o as_o when_o wax_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o fire_n nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v or_o there_o remain_v no_o superfluity_n or_o it_o leave_v not_o behind_o it_o neither_o soot_n nor_o cinder_n in_o like_a manner_n here_o imagine_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consume_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n we_o may_v add_v john_n damascen_n unto_o these_o two_o author_n 14._o damasc_n l._n 4._o orthodox_n fid_fw-we cap._n 14._o who_o speak_v thus_o the_o shewbread_n do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v this_o pure_a oblation_n and_o without_o blood_n which_o the_o lord_n foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o from_o the_o east_n unto_o the_o west_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n without_o be_v consume_v without_o be_v corrupt_v or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n o_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n these_o three_o testimony_n as_o every_o one_o do_v see_v differ_v from_o origen_n which_o indeed_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n heribold_n and_o amalarius_n but_o if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n they_o be_v of_o that_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n ratran_n and_o other_o i_o mean_v that_o if_o they_o believe_v not_o with_o origen_n that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o its_o material_a substance_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o shameful_a necessity_n of_o other_o common_a food_n they_o believe_v with_o the_o other_o that_o it_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v by_o it_o and_o that_o they_o be_v increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o it_o and_o so_o
their_o difference_n with_o origen_n be_v only_o in_o the_o circumstance_n whether_o or_o no_o the_o holy_a bread_n go_v unto_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n origen_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a but_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n i_o find_v they_o all_o agree_v and_o that_o all_o of_o they_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o some_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n that_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n other_o think_v this_o bread_n do_v pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o if_o it_o feed_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o virtue_n wherewith_o god_n accompany_v it_o after_o consecration_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o also_o nourish_v and_o increase_v the_o body_n by_o its_o proper_a nature_n without_o turn_v into_o excrement_n and_o the_o latter_a as_o i_o conceive_v be_v incline_v unto_o this_o opinion_n the_o rather_o because_o receive_v but_o very_o little_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o all_o turn_n into_o our_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v 10._o aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o bread_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o take_v the_o sacrament_n and_o again_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n what_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o holy_a colebration_n be_v end_v common_o there_o be_v no_o more_o allege_v but_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o to_o be_v in_o effect_n consume_v wherefore_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o lead_v he_o far_o and_o make_v it_o appear_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n augustine_n death_n these_o consideration_n we_o make_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o footstep_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o allege_v and_o whole_o transcribe_v a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o roven_n and_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v near_o to_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o of_o late_a time_n in_o this_o pontifical_a the_o whole_a ceremony_n of_o holy_a thursday_n be_v represent_v and_o among_o many_o other_o observation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v when_o the_o bishop_n wash_v his_o hand_n 84._o in_o not._n menar_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 84._o and_o the_o deacon_n go_v unto_o the_o altar_n to_o uncover_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n come_v to_o the_o altar_n separate_v the_o oblation_n to_o break_v they_o that_o he_o take_v some_o of_o the_o whole_a one_o to_o keep_v until_o next_o day_n the_o day_n of_o preparation_n and_o that_o they_o communicate_v without_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o blood_n be_v whole_o consume_v the_o same_o day_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o blood_n mention_v by_o the_o pontifical_a be_v not_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o christian_n unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v shed_v no_o more_o and_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n then_o say_v the_o protestant_n he_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a blood_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sanctify_a wine_n which_o believer_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o which_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o fate_n of_o be_v consume_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pontifical_a abovementioned_a which_o do_v not_o ill_a suit_n with_o those_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o i_o promise_v myself_o that_o the_o ten_o century_n however_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a it_o be_v represent_v by_o historian_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o witness_n a_o abbot_n of_o a_o famous_a monastery_n which_o will_v speak_v of_o the_o other_o symbol_n what_o the_o pontifical_a have_v say_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o four_o place_n they_o avow_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o inanimate_a subject_n as_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n exercise_v any_o operation_n upon_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o soul_n he_o speak_v thus_o in_o affirm_v this_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v 87._o theop._n alex._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o that_o in_o baptism_n the_o mystical_a water_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o descend_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v show_v forth_o and_o which_o we_o break_v for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n which_o with_o the_o bread_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v thing_n inanimate_a be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n epiphanius_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o belief_n when_o compare_v the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n with_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n that_o the_o one_o be_v round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n and_o insensible_a as_o to_o its_o power_n but_o the_o other_o have_v the_o feature_n and_o lineament_n of_o a_o body_n and_o be_v all_o life_n motion_n and_o action_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v their_o belief_n that_o the_o change_n in_o the_o sacrament_n concern_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o change_v they_o into_o another_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o the_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o quicken_a and_o sanctify_a virtue_n in_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o jesus_n christ_n say_v theodoret_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v the_o grace_n in_o the_o five_o place_n these_o same_o father_n affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n mean_v of_o st._n chrysostom_n caesar_n chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesar_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o be_v call_v bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v but_o divine_a grace_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n but_o it_o be_v judge_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 9_o pag._n 12_o 13._o of_o the_o last_o edit_n pag._n 9_o do_v agree_v that_o until_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o change_v its_o nature_n after_o consecration_n moreover_o he_o confess_v for_o truth_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o caesarius_n as_o also_o the_o abbot_n faggot_n do_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n son_n to_o that_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o precedent_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n he_o therein_o further_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n be_v in_o the_o custody_n of_o monsr_n bigot_z who_o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n find_v it_o in_o the_o library_n whence_o peter_n martyr_n of_o florence_n former_o procure_v it_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o florence_n so_o that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o far_o contest_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o letter_n because_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o can_v be_v unknown_a theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 2._o theod._n dial_n 2._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o change_v and_o in_o another_o of_o his_o dialogue_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o after_o consecration_n do_v not_o change_v their_o proper_a nature_n for_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n â—ueych_a gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n in_o christ_n nature_n ad_fw-la nestor_n &_o â—ueych_a in_o
mile_n but_o st._n marsus_n feel_v the_o eucharist_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o scrpent_n which_o roll_v about_o he_o and_o as_o he_o find_v by_o the_o pain_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v severe_o punish_v for_o his_o disobedience_n and_o neglect_v he_o have_v commit_v at_o the_o communion_n he_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o st._n milan_n and_o tell_v he_o what_o be_v happen_v the_o holy_a bishop_n weep_v for_o he_o all_o night_n watch_v and_o pray_v and_o next_o day_n give_v he_o absolution_n and_o the_o blessing_n and_o present_o after_o the_o serpent_n take_v again_o the_o form_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n marsus_n take_v it_o he_o communicate_v with_o joy_n which_o he_o neglect_v to_o do_v to_o his_o damage_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o eucharist_n here_o mention_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n common_o call_v by_o that_o name_n in_o short_a this_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o communion_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o whole_a story_n therefore_o st._n milan_n give_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o a_o portion_n it_o also_o appear_v that_o marsus_n have_v receive_v some_o tincture_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o i_o find_v not_o but_o the_o other_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o that_o be_v blame_v in_o marsus_n be_v the_o have_v prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o the_o communion_n whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v prefer_v the_o communion_n before_o the_o fast_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o have_v communicate_v with_o the_o other_o and_o break_v his_o fast_a as_o they_o have_v do_v than_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o keep_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n 791._o theodoret._n hist_o relig._n p._n 791._o because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o bond_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v infinite_o great_a than_o fast_v therefore_o the_o anchorit_n martion_n say_v to_o avitus_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v he_o in_o his_o solitude_n and_o who_o make_v some_o scruple_n of_o break_v his_o fast_n to_o eat_v with_o he_o we_o know_v that_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o fast_v but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v believe_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n as_o it_o be_v in_o tertullian_n time_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o history_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v so_o in_o the_o xith_o century_n and_o that_o they_o still_o believe_v it_o at_o present_a as_o father_n cellot_n inform_v we_o to_o conclude_v if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v the_o diocese_n of_o these_o five_o french_a bishop_n abovemention_v he_o may_v understand_v st._n milan_n be_v bishop_n of_o rennes_n albin_n of_o anger_n be_v launus_n of_o constance_n in_o normandy_n 14._o apâ—d_n eus_n b._n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 49._o serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n c._n 5._o contr._n donat._n post_fw-la collat._n c._n 6._o clem._n alexand._n sâ—romat_n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o victor_n of_o man_n and_o marsus_n of_o nantes_n in_o the_o seven_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o but_o a_o little_a be_v receive_v a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o portion_n so_o the_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n send_v unto_o seraphion_n a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o receive_v a_o little_a and_o again_o that_o peter_n and_o judas_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o morsel_n so_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v a_o little_a and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n that_o jesus_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o in_o a_o number_n of_o other_o place_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o mention_v in_o a_o thing_n not_o contest_v and_o that_o be_v own_v by_o every_o body_n in_o fine_a have_v endeavour_v with_o some_o labour_n to_o find_v if_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v affirm_v as_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n do_v that_o several_a miracle_n be_v do_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 10._o august_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o of_o that_o nature_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v inform_v i_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v have_v be_v honour_v or_o receive_v respect_n as_o religious_a but_o not_o cause_v astonishment_n as_o thing_n strange_a or_o miraculous_a chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v see_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o say_v in_o this_o spacious_a and_o vast_a country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o empire_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o this_o divine_a and_o august_n sacrament_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o they_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o use_n office_n and_o employ_v of_o these_o sacred_a symbol_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n if_o we_o will_v search_v into_o their_o record_n wherein_o the_o law_n and_o maxim_n of_o this_o kingdom_n may_v be_v find_v we_o shall_v see_v that_o those_o which_o have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o direction_n of_o it_o have_v conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o anti-type_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o the_o reader_n must_v moreover_o see_v the_o testimony_n where_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v so_o for_o it_o be_v their_o opinion_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o not_o we_o let_v we_o then_o take_v all_o these_o title_n in_o order_n and_o show_v what_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o at_o least_o as_o far_o as_o may_v be_v necessary_a unto_o our_o purpose_n they_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n 30._o hil._n in_o matth._n cap._n 9_o ibid._n c._n 30._o as_o when_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n speak_v of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n in_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o judas_n 18._o ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o aug._n ep._n 163._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinitat_fw-la c._n 4._o id._n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o isid_n hisp_n dâ—_n offic._n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o that_o he_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o eternal_a sacrament_n st._n ambrose_n call_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n austin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n again_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sacrament_n and_o again_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v call_v sacrament_n facundus_n say_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o believer_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o viith_o century_n say_v positive_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a among_o the_o latin_a father_n than_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n until_o these_o late_a time_n we_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o gather_v more_o testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o warn_v the_o reader_n aâ—â—i_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dâ—i_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 5._o comr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o &_o aâ—â—i_fw-la that_o st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o sundry_a part_n of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o word_n sacrament_n signify_v a_o holy_a sign_n and_o that_o those_o which_o desire_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o expression_n may_v see_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n on_o the_o 11_o of_o the_o one_a epist_n to_o the_o corinthian_n charlemagne_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o image_n chap._n 14._o christian_n druthmar_n upon_o st._n matth._n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n tom_n 16._o p._n 361._o the_o second_o title_n we_o have_v set_v down_o 12._o august_n contâ—_n
in_o vita_fw-la chrysost_fw-la of_o his_o incarnation_n st._n chrysostom_n if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o dead_a of_o who_o be_v the_o consecrate_a thing_n symbol_n palladius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n often_o use_v this_o term_n speak_v of_o pour_v out_o the_o symbol_n of_o communicate_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o our_o lord_n 11._o theod._n 1_o cor._n 11._o and_o of_o burn_v the_o symbol_n of_o mystery_n theodoret_n after_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o need_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n 109._o id._n in_o psal_n 109._o and_o in_o another_o treatise_n the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n he_o often_o speak_v thus_o 1_o id._n dial._n 1_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o these_o name_n and_o have_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n and_o to_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o body_n calling_n himself_o a_o vine_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o say_v again_o that_o our_o lord_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o symbol_n and_o type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 2._o id._n dialog_n 2._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a dialogue_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n which_o after_o their_o sanctification_n do_v not_o change_v their_o first_o nature_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hier._n eccles_n and_o maximius_n scholiast_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n itself_o mâ—rc_n vict._n a_o ioch_n in_o c._n 14._o mâ—rc_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o seven_o be_v that_o of_o image_n but_o because_o image_n similitude_n and_o likeness_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o will_v comprehend_v all_o three_o under_o the_o name_n of_o image_n genes_n euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 8_o a_o genes_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n say_v that_o jesus-christ_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n nat._n trocop_n in_o geâ—es_n c._n 49._o gelaf_fw-mi de_fw-fr duab_n christ_n nat._n procopius_n of_o gaza_n upon_o genesis_n he_o give_v say_v he_o unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n pope_n gelasius_n say_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n certain_o say_v he_o the_o image_n or_o similitude_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o mystery_n that_o show_v we_o plain_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n even_o what_o we_o profess_v what_o we_o celebrate_v and_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o his_o image_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o the_o work_v of_o origen_n keep_v the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o image_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n marc._n orig._n dial._n 3_o contra_fw-la marc._n and_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n and_o all_o along_o in_o their_o discourse_n which_o be_v very_o large_a they_o constant_o and_o divers_a time_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v add_v unto_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v signify_v show_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o have_v clear_o the_o same_o force_n and_o meaning_n as_o the_o former_a as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 14._o tert._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v a_o bread_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n represent_v his_o body_n st._n cyprian_n 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v exhibit_v by_o the_o wine_n the_o which_o be_v repeat_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o second_o canon_n anno_fw-la 675._o 11._o dion_n areop_n hier._n eccl._n â—_o 3._o theoph._n ep_v pasch_fw-mi ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o apud_fw-la bed_n in_o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n that_o by_o the_o symbol_n jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o body_n be_v represent_v unto_o we_o st._n ambrose_n that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o divine_a benediction_n another_o thing_n be_v name_v after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v st._n austin_n that_o the_o infant_n be_v not_o frustrate_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o he_o find_v what_o the_o sacrament_n do_v signify_v the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o in_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o the_o holy_a communion_n we_o signify_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o fine_a the_o true_a st._n jerome_n imitate_v tertullian_n expression_n 26._o hieron_n in_o mat._n c._n 26._o that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o he_o may_v also_o represent_v that_o be_v as_o melchisedek_n have_v do_v before_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o more_o easy_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v their_o force_n we_o must_v relate_v two_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n first_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o symbol_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v in_o this_o sense_n they_o say_v 6â—_n maxim_n 〈…〉_o dionus_fw-la areop_n p._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 6â—_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o sacred_a oblation_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v sign_n of_o thing_n from_o above_o which_o be_v more_o certain_a that_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o shadow_n that_o those_o of_o the_o new_a be_v the_o image_n but_o that_o the_o substance_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v that_o the_o shadow_n be_v under_o the_o law_n the_o image_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o truth_n in_o heaven_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o old_a latin_a liturgy_n say_v lord_n bettram_n ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n c._n 48._o vetus_fw-la liturgia_fw-la apud_fw-la bettram_n in_o receive_v the_o earnest_a of_o life_n everlasting_a we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v by_o a_o manifest_a participation_n what_o we_o now_o have_v in_o a_o sacramental_a image_n and_o sometime_o after_o that_o thy_o sacrament_n o_o lord_n may_v accomplish_v in_o we_o what_o they_o contain_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v receive_v in_o reality_n what_o we_o now_o celebrate_v in_o show_n and_o appearance_n the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v observe_v be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avow_v that_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v 9_o tert_n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c_o 9_o that_o the_o image_n will_v not_o be_v entire_o equal_a unto_o the_o substance_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v according_a to_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o truth_n itself_o and_o elsewhere_o syn._n id._n contra_fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o athan._n contra_fw-la hipocr_n melet._n contr._n marcel_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o hilar._n de_fw-fr syn._n that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v and_o st._n athanasius_n that_o which_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereunto_o it_o be_v like_a marcellus_z of_o ancyras_n if_o it_o be_v not_o eusebius_n himself_o who_o dispute_v against_o he_o never_o be_v the_o image_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n no_o body_n be_v the_o image_n of_o himself_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n observe_v almost_o the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o say_v 13._o
ambr._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 118._o serm_n 12._o ibid._n serm_n 13._o no_o body_n can_v be_v his_o own_o image_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o oppose_v the_o image_n and_o the_o sign_n unto_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v the_o image_n say_v he_o and_o not_o the_o truth_n and_o again_o these_o be_v sign_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o arrian_n whereof_o we_o have_v only_o ruffin_n translation_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n ambrose_n 36._o greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr fid_fw-we vel_fw-la orat_fw-la 49._o p._n 729._o id._n orat_fw-la 13._o &_o 37._o id._n orat_fw-la 36._o as_o appear_v by_o st._n augustine_n 111th_o letter_n the_o resemblance_n say_v he_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o truth_n another_o for_o man_n be_v also_o make_v after_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n yet_o he_o be_v not_o god_n according_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o image_n never_o attain_v to_o the_o original_a and_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o image_n consist_v in_o the_o represent_v of_o the_o arch-type_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n brother_n unto_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n speak_v the_o same_o 5._o greg._n nâ—ss_n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la &_o refur_n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n l._n 7._o c._n 1._o theod_n in_o dan._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o claud._n de_fw-fr stat_fw-la anim_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o image_n say_v he_o will_v be_v no_o more_o a_o image_n if_o it_o be_v quite_o the_o same_o with_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n gaudentius_n say_v that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o verity_n but_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o verity_n and_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a than_o to_o say_v that_o a_o image_n be_v the_o image_n of_o itself_o and_o theodoret_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n the_o image_n have_v the_o feature_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n themselves_o claudian_a mammert_n priest_n of_o vienna_n one_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v the_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n the_o image_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o we_o have_v already_o hear_v maximius_n scholar_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hieros_n eccles_n but_o they_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n there_o be_v some_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o forbear_v these_o kind_n of_o expreson_n as_o the_o deacon_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n patr._n synod_n nic._n 2._o act._n 6._o niceph._n de_fw-fr cherub_n c._n 6._o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n it_o can_v be_v the_o divine_a body_n itself_o and_o nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n how_o be_v it_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o any_o one_o can_v be_v his_o body_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o body_n can_v be_v the_o image_n because_o every_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n different_a from_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o due_a time_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o ratran_n dom._n bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n that_o the_o earnest_a and_o image_n be_v earnest_a and_o image_n of_o something_o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v that_o they_o refer_v not_o unto_o themselves_o but_o unto_o another_o but_o what_o may_v some_o say_v be_v that_o all_o you_o have_v observe_v in_o travel_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n the_o register_n of_o that_o kingdom_n do_v they_o contain_v no_o other_o law_n and_o have_v you_o find_v no_o other_o maxim_n in_o its_o record_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a councillor_n who_o in_o the_o several_a age_n have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o it_o have_v agree_v to_o speak_v so_o mean_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o consider_v this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n but_o as_o the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o if_o a_o believer_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o feed_v his_o soul_n only_o with_o empty_a and_o vain_a figure_n with_o image_n without_o efficacy_n and_o with_o sacrament_n without_o any_o virtue_n reader_n have_v but_o a_o little_a patience_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o abandon_v their_o belief_n unto_o scorn_n or_o calumny_n and_o that_o they_o very_o prudent_o prevent_v the_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n of_o so_o much_o light_n and_o knowledge_n as_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v shall_v speak_v mean_o of_o the_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o who_o so_o value_v and_o commend_v and_o high_o praise_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o believe_v 16_o rom._n â—_o 16_o and_o who_o have_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o powerful_a and_o efficacious_a instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n which_o make_v st._n justin_n martyr_n write_v against_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n to_o say_v tryph._n just_a martyr_n contra_fw-la tryph._n we_o have_v not_o believe_v vain_a fable_n and_o word_n which_o can_v profit_v but_o which_o be_v full_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o grow_v into_o grace_n for_o as_o he_o observe_v a_o little_a before_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o they_o something_o which_o command_v a_o respect_n and_o fear_v and_o they_o be_v able_a to_o shame_v those_o which_o turn_v from_o the_o right_a way_n whereas_o those_o which_o exercise_n themselves_o therein_o find_v comfort_n and_o peace_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o these_o same_o father_n which_o have_v give_v unto_o baptism_n one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n 3._o tit._n 3._o gal._n 3._o and_o wherein_o he_o assure_v that_o we_o put_v on_o jesus_n christ_n such_o great_a high_a and_o magnificent_a commendation_n and_o encomium_n call_v it_o the_o remedy_n which_o drive_v away_o all_o evil_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o chariot_n which_o carry_v to_o heaven_n the_o deluge_n of_o sin_n the_o scatter_n of_o darkness_n the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enlargement_n from_o slavery_n the_o break_v of_o bond_n the_o put_v on_o of_o incorruption_n grace_n salvation_n life_n the_o remedy_n the_o antidote_n that_o which_o lead_v to_o immortality_n the_o water_n of_o life_n the_o water_n which_o can_v extinguish_v the_o fire_n to_o come_v and_o which_o bring_v salvation_n the_o best_a and_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o several_a other_o eulogy_n of_o this_o nature_n i_o say_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v any_o mean_a low_a or_o less_o honourable_a thought_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o after_o the_o apostle_n declaration_n 10._o 1_o cor._n 10._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o shall_v look_v only_o upon_o this_o sacrament_n as_o a_o empty_a and_o bare_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n or_o virtue_n without_o raise_v their_o contemplation_n any_o high_a alas_o god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o the_o injustice_n as_o to_o think_v so_o in_o short_a if_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v image_n and_o figure_n they_o judge_v they_o not_o to_o be_v empty_a figure_n which_o have_v no_o other_o use_n nor_o virtue_n but_o to_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n some_o form_n that_o may_v be_v like_o the_o original_a whereof_o they_o be_v figure_n like_o the_o image_n and_o picture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o painter_n and_o carver_n shop_n they_o have_v firm_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v sign_n institute_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o accompany_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o benediction_n which_o make_v they_o efficacious_a unto_o those_o which_o receive_v they_o worthy_o and_o that_o with_o holy_a disposition_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o this_o be_v what_o st._n epiphanius_n mean_v when_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o say_v fid_fw-we epiph._n in_o pan_n exposit_n fid_fw-we that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o food_n or_o
nourishment_n which_o we_o there_o receive_v but_o that_o the_o virtue_n which_o be_v in_o it_o quicken_v we_o as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o this_o quicken_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o bread_n but_o from_o the_o virtue_n and_o enliven_a efficacy_n wherewith_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n do_v accompany_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n what_o he_o add_v of_o baptism_n do_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o water_n alone_o which_o cleanse_v we_o but_o that_o by_o the_o water_n it_o perfect_v our_o salvation_n by_o the_o faith_n and_o energy_n by_o hope_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o sanctification_n st._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o explain_v himself_o full_a when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n greg._n nyss_n de_fw-fr b._n pt_n christ_n that_o be_v but_o common_a thing_n and_o of_o little_a worth_n before_o consecration_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v operate_v excellent_o after_o sanctification_n which_o be_v or_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n marc._n victor_n ms._n in_o c._n 14._o marc._n say_v that_o god_n have_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n bestow_v or_o send_v upon_o the_o thing_n present_v or_o offer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n it_o be_v this_o same_o power_n which_o st._n cyril_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o caelosyrius_n call_v the_o virtue_n and_o benediction_n 6._o cyril_n alex._n ep._n ad_fw-la caeâ—â—â—_n t._n 6._o and_o the_o quicken_a grace_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi as_o will_v appear_v when_o we_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o age_n which_o be_v beyond_o the_o nine_o century_n permit_v we_o not_o here_o to_o insert_v his_o testimony_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o we_o speak_v nat_n chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o t._n 4._o id._n the_o coem_n appel_n &_o the_o resurrect_a christ_n t._n 5._o theod._n dial._n 1_o gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o grace_n mention_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o priest_n pray_v that_o the_o blessing_n may_v descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o give_v this_o grace_n and_o that_o without_o it_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o make_v and_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n witness_v that_o our_o saviour_n add_v grace_n unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v thing_n divine_a and_o that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n 1.6_o iâ—d_n hispal_n orig_n 1.6_o and_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n that_o thâ—s_v divine_a virtue_n operate_v inward_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o salvation_n which_o god_n communicate_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n will_v have_v it_o call_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v unto_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n that_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v all_o the_o great_a praise_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v impute_v unto_o the_o power_n which_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o baptism_n whereof_o the_o same_o father_n have_v delight_v themselves_o in_o honour_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o new_a birth_n their_o design_n have_v be_v to_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o the_o admirable_a effect_n they_o produce_v by_o the_o grace_n benediction_n and_o virtue_n which_o god_n bestow_v on_o they_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n and_o it_o be_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n whereof_o we_o have_v treat_v that_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o change_v and_o be_v transelemented_a into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o also_o use_v other_o expression_n which_o in_o effect_n amount_v to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n expound_v to_o their_o advantage_n and_o which_o they_o make_v the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o these_o last_o expression_n at_o first_o sight_n seem_v inconsistent_a with_o what_o they_o say_v unto_o we_o before_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o nourish_v the_o body_n which_o be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n bread_n which_o be_v inamate_fw-it that_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n who_o substance_n remain_v and_o that_o pass_v as_o to_o its_o material_a part_n by_o the_o sordid_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a and_o common_a food_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n the_o image_n the_o resemblance_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o vain_a figure_n and_o empty_a and_o void_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n and_o virtue_n but_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n replenish_v as_o may_v be_v say_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n pour_v out_o who_o have_v institute_v they_o to_o be_v the_o instrument_n and_o organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v accompany_v their_o lawful_a use_n with_o his_o blessing_n and_o grace_n to_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o enliven_a sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n which_o merit_n ought_v never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o body_n see_v it_o be_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o his_o break_a body_n and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o that_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o this_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v very_o necessary_a to_o clear_v up_o this_o difficulty_n and_o to_o remove_v this_o seem_a contradiction_n i_o say_v seem_v for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o father_n themselves_o will_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o work_n light_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v safe_o conduct_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o salvation_n those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o read_v their_o work_n doubtless_o do_v observe_v that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a improper_a and_o equivocal_a expression_n and_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n neither_o do_v they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n although_o it_o be_v not_o so_o after_o consecration_n because_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o still_o retain_v the_o accident_n and_o likeness_n for_o my_o part_n i_o ingenious_o confess_v that_o i_o have_v never_o find_v such_o caution_n or_o advertisement_n in_o their_o work_n nevertheless_o man_n have_v much_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v those_o thing_n which_o resist_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n affirm_v frequent_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n if_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o bread_n nor_o wine_n though_o they_o call_v it_o so_o but_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v so_o kind_a nay_o it_o will_v have_v be_v their_o duty_n to_o have_v inform_v their_o reader_n and_o hearer_n that_o they_o may_v avoid_v this_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o rock_n of_o offence_n see_v here_o already_o say_v they_o a_o very_a considerable_a information_n and_o which_o will_v be_v more_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v
absent_a after_o the_o flesh_n do_v not_o think_v but_o that_o he_o be_v present_a here_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o you_o in_o spirit_n know_v what_o be_v say_v of_o he_o see_v our_o thought_n try_v the_o reins_o and_o the_o heart_n i_o pass_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n in_o silence_n 77._o in_o joan._n homil_n 71_o 74_o 77._o for_o although_o in_o several_a of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o establish_v the_o absence_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o to_o his_o human_a nature_n yet_o because_o he_o do_v not_o express_v himself_o in_o so_o strong_a and_o clear_a term_n as_o other_o i_o will_v omit_v allege_v his_o testimony_n to_o go_v on_o unto_o st._n austin_n joan._n august_n de_fw-fr veâ—lâ—_n dom._n serm_n 60._o id._n tract_n 50._o in_o joan._n which_o leave_v we_o no_o ground_n of_o suspicion_n he_o indeed_o be_v with_o we_o say_v he_o by_o his_o divinity_n but_o if_o he_o have_v not_o depart_v from_o we_o corporal_o we_o shall_v always_o see_v his_o fleshly_a body_n and_o shall_v never_o have_v believe_v spiritual_o and_o elsewhere_o what_o he_o say_v behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o say_v he_o be_v accomplish_v according_a to_o his_o majesty_n his_o providence_n his_o ineffable_a and_o invisible_a grace_n but_o according_a to_o the_o flesh_n which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n etc._n etc._n 78._o id._n in_o joan._n tract_n 78._o you_o shall_v not_o have_v i_o always_o with_o you_o for_o why_o because_o he_o converse_v forty_o day_n with_o his_o disciple_n in_o his_o bodily_a presence_n than_o he_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n they_o conduct_v he_o in_o see_v not_o follow_v of_o he_o and_o he_o be_v not_o here_o for_o he_o be_v there_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o he_o be_v here_o for_o he_o be_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o majesty_n beside_o we_o have_v jesus_n christ_n always_o by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o majesty_n but_o after_o his_o bodily_a presence_n it_o be_v very_o well_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v i_o always_o for_o the_o church_n have_v he_o a_o few_o day_n in_o his_o bodily_a presence_n now_o she_o embrace_v he_o by_o faith_n and_o sce_v he_o not_o with_o corporal_a eye_n and_o again_o in_o another_o place_n he_o affirm_v that_o according_a to_o his_o godhead_n he_o forsake_v not_o those_o which_o he_o leave_v as_o man_n that_o he_o depart_v as_o to_o what_o regard_v his_o manhood_n in_o that_o whereby_o he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n but_o that_o he_o stay_v as_o to_o that_o whereby_o he_o be_v god_n 7._o august_n in_o joan._n tract_n 92._o id._n ib._n tract_n 102._o ibid._n tract_n 107._o id._n sâ—rm_n 120._o the_o divers_a c_o 7._o in_o regard_n of_o that_o whereby_o he_o be_v every_o where_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n again_o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o go_v and_o leave_v his_o apostle_n according_a to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n but_o he_o be_v to_o be_v with_o all_o his_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o leave_v the_o world_n by_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o body_n he_o go_v unto_o the_o father_n by_o the_o ascension_n of_o his_o human_a nature_n but_o he_o have_v not_o leave_v the_o world_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o providence_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n he_o recommend_v say_v he_o unto_o his_o father_n those_o which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o leave_v as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n in_o fine_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v always_o with_o the_o father_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n he_o be_v now_o above_o the_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 916._o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n 13.33_o p._n 747._o ib._n in_o c._n 16._o 16._o l._n 11._o &_o in_o c._n 17._o 12._o p._n 933_o 973._o id._n ib._n in_o c._n 16.6_o l._n 10._o p._n 916._o although_o that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o christian_n by_o the_o presence_n of_o faith_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o although_o he_o be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o the_o flesh_n nevertheless_o he_o govern_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n and_o be_v present_a with_o those_o which_o love_v he_o and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o although_o he_o be_v absent_a corporal_o yet_o he_o dwell_v in_o the_o saint_n by_o his_o spirit_n that_o he_o be_v not_o go_v but_o after_o the_o flesh_n but_o that_o he_o be_v always_o present_a by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o again_o have_v lay_v it_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n go_v to_o his_o father_n yet_o stay_v with_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o effectual_a operation_n the_o grace_n and_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n he_o say_v beside_o all_o that_o 2._o i_o eo_fw-la 1._o serm._n 2._o de_fw-fr ascens_fw-la c._n 2._o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o depart_v and_o absent_v himself_o as_o to_o his_o flesh_n and_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n pope_n leo_n the_o first_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v go_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o disciple_n forty_o day_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o put_v a_o end_n to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n to_o remain_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n 4._o ib._n c._n 4._o until_o the_o time_n divine_o appoint_v for_o the_o gather_v the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n be_v accomplish_v and_o until_o he_o come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o same_o body_n wherein_o he_o ascend_v and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o father_n dom._n id._n serm._n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la sva_fw-la mâ—â—im_fw-la taurin_n hom._n 4._o the_o sepult_n dom._n and_o begin_v to_o be_v more_o present_a by_o his_o divinity_n in_o a_o more_o ineffable_a manner_n be_v depart_v according_a to_o his_o humanity_n and_o again_o he_o be_v absent_a in_o regard_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereby_o he_o may_v be_v see_v but_o be_v present_a as_o to_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o entire_o every_o where_n st._n maximus_n bishop_n of_o turin_n we_o shall_v not_o now_o say_v he_o anyâ—more_o seek_v the_o saviour_n in_o or_o upon_o the_o earth_n if_o we_o can_v touch_v or_o find_v he_o 10._o fulgent_n l._n z._n ad_fw-la trasim_n c._n 17._o id._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n c._n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr incarn_n &_o grat._n christâ—_n c._n 10._o but_o according_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o majesty_n to_o say_v with_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n now_o we_o know_v jesus_n christ_n no_o more_o after_o the_o flesh_n st._n fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o rusp_n in_o africa_n declare_v that_o according_a to_o his_o bodily_a substance_n he_o leave_v the_o earth_n when_o he_o go_v up_o into_o heaven_n but_o according_a to_o his_o divinity_n and_o immense_a substance_n he_o never_o leave_v the_o earth_n nor_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o to_o his_o body_n he_o be_v go_v up_o to_o heaven_n but_o as_o to_o his_o divinity_n he_o stay_v with_o his_o upon_o earth_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n as_o to_o his_o body_n in_o his_o disciple_n sight_n but_o that_o he_o forsake_v not_o his_o upon_o earth_n ibid._n vigil_n tap_n l._n 1._o contra_fw-la eutych_n c._n 6._o ibid._n in_o regard_n of_o his_o deity_n vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n a_o african_a bishop_n also_o the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o have_v leave_v we_o as_o to_o his_o human_a nature_n but_o as_o to_o his_o divine_a nature_n he_o say_v behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o two_o line_n after_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o he_o be_v not_o with_o we_o because_o those_o which_o he_o have_v leave_v and_o from_o who_o he_o depart_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n he_o have_v not_o leave_v nor_o forsake_v they_o as_o to_o his_o divine_a nature_n as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n which_o he_o remove_v away_o from_o we_o carry_v it_o into_o heaven_n 14._o id._n contra_fw-la eutych_n l._n 4._o cap._n 14._o he_o be_v absent_a from_o we_o but_o he_o be_v present_a in_o earth_n by_o the_o form_n of_o god_n which_o depart_v not_o from_o we_o and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o same_o work_n whilst_o his_o body_n be_v on_o earth_n certain_o it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o now_o that_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n certain_o it_o be_v no_o long_o on_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v so_o true_a that_o it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o it_o be_v according_a to_o it_o that_o we_o look_v
of_o our_o lord_n with_o his_o spiritual_a presence_n they_o teach_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v common_a unto_o he_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o the_o son_n say_v st._n austin_n 106._o august_n tract_n 107._o in_o joâ—â—_n id._n ibid._n â—act_n 106._o remove_v from_o his_o apostle_n his_o corporal_a presence_n he_o with_o his_o father_n keep_v they_o spiritual_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o keep_v his_o child_n by_o a_o bodily_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o by_o a_o bodily_a absence_n to_o keep_v they_o with_o his_o father_n by_o a_o spiritual_a presence_n second_o although_o they_o every_o where_n establish_v the_o absence_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o to_o his_o body_n yet_o they_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n but_o they_o make_v this_o presence_n depend_v upon_o the_o intercourse_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o devotion_n which_o lift_v itself_o up_o unto_o heaven_n where_o he_o dwell_v which_o go_v and_o meditate_v on_o he_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o that_o go_v to_o take_v he_o upon_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o so_o it_o be_v this_o excellent_a passage_n of_o st._n joan._n august_n tract_n â—0_n in_o joan._n austin_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v let_v the_o jew_n hear_v let_v they_o take_v he_o but_o they_o answer_v how_o shall_v i_o take_v he_o see_v he_o be_v absent_a how_o shall_v i_o reach_v with_o my_o hand_n unto_o heaven_n to_o embrace_v he_o upon_o his_o throne_n send_v up_o thither_o thy_o faith_n and_o you_o have_v already_o embrace_v he_o your_o father_n have_v embrace_v he_o in_o the_o flesh_n but_o you_o receive_v he_o in_o your_o heart_n for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a as_o he_o be_v also_o present_a 4._o id._n serm._n 74._o the_o divers_a c._n 4._o and_o again_o we_o now_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o nevertheless_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o he_o if_o any_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o or_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o he_o say_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o can_v show_v he_o unto_o he_o in_o fine_a i_o believe_v that_o from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v also_o this_o other_o stream_n i_o mean_v the_o sursum_fw-la corda_n which_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o they_o make_v to_o echo_v out_o aloud_o in_o the_o christian_a assembly_n at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n and_o which_o still_o remain_v in_o all_o their_o liturgy_n for_o by_o these_o word_n they_o be_v warn_v not_o to_o look_v bare_o or_o only_o upon_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n as_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a do_v speak_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o gelatius_n of_o cyzika_n but_o to_o lift_v up_o all_o their_o thought_n into_o heaven_n towards_o the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o devotion_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n often_o exhort_v their_o flock_n not_o to_o seek_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n but_o in_o heaven_n witness_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o say_v that_o to_o draw_v near_o he_o we_o must_v be_v like_o a_o eagle_n and_o fly_v unto_o heaven_n itself_o mount_v on_o high_a and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o the_o earth_n not_o grovel_v nor_o be_v draw_v downward_o but_o fly_v continual_o upward_o look_v towards_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n have_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n open_v and_o elsewhere_o antiochen_n id._n hom._n 11._o ad_fw-la pop._n antiochen_n if_o you_o will_v see_v my_o wing_n i_o have_v one_o swift_a than_o the_o eagle_n to_o fly_v not_o ten_o or_o twenty_o degree_n nor_o unto_o heaven_n only_o but_o even_o beyond_o the_o heaven_n and_o above_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o again_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o christ_n call_v we_o eagle_n christi_fw-la id._n the_o baptism_n christi_fw-la say_v where_o the_o body_n be_v there_o will_v the_o eagle_n be_v gather_v together_o it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v fly_v upward_o support_v by_o the_o wing_n of_o the_o spirit_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a say_v he_o we_o grovel_v on_o the_o earth_n like_o serpent_n nat._n id._n hom._n 4._o the_o incomp_n dei_fw-la nat._n and_o eat_v dust_n and_o elsewhere_o let_v no_o body_n have_v at_o that_o time_n thought_n concern_v the_o affair_n of_o this_o life_n but_o banish_v from_o his_o mind_n all_o worldly_a thought_n transport_v himself_o whole_o into_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v assist_v at_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n and_o fly_v with_o the_o seraphim_n offer_v the_o most_o holy_a hymn_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o majesty_n and_o glory_n seraph_n id._n hom._n in_o seraph_n and_o again_o elsewhere_o consider_v these_o thing_n o_o man_n and_o represent_v unto_o yourself_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o gift_n raise_v yourself_o up_o 5._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o and_o forsake_v the_o ear-pike_n your_o flight_n towards_o heaven_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v also_o â—â—fore_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o priest_n cry_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n on_o high_a for_o in_o truth_n in_o that_o terrible_a moment_n we_o shall_v have_v our_o heart_n lift_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o not_o down_o towards_o the_o world_n and_o earthly_a thing_n the_o priest_n than_o command_v with_o authority_n that_o every_o one_o forsake_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o life_n and_o household_n care_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v lift_v up_o his_o heart_n unto_o heaven_n where_o god_n the_o lover_n of_o mankind_n be_v st._n austin_n say_v the_o same_o 222._o august_n de_fw-mi bono_fw-mi persev_n c._n 13._o psal_n 39_o &_o serm_n 44._o de_fw-la tempore_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n 53._o &_o in_o ps_n 148._o serm._n 4_o 29._o &_o 38._o a_o sirmund_n edit_n &_o 82._o the_o divers_a germ._n const_n in_o contempl_a job_n l._n 6._o the_o verb_n incarn_v c_o 24_o 25._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n 222._o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o believer_n that_o we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o heart_n on_o high_a unto_o the_o lord_n be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n for_o which_o gift_n the_o priest_n warn_v those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v say_v to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o they_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v just_a and_o that_o the_o thing_n deserve_v it_o well_o for_o see_v our_o heart_n be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n but_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v rise_v and_o think_v on_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o not_o on_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o earth_n unto_o who_o shall_v thanks_o be_v give_v for_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n but_o unto_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v be_v warn_v to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n and_o that_o they_o answer_v we_o have_v unto_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v lift_v up_o their_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v show_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n those_o which_o attend_v on_o both_o side_n represent_v the_o cherubin_n with_o six_o wing_n fan_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v there_o offer_v with_o wing_n which_o serve_v for_o fan_n as_o it_o be_v to_o hinder_v the_o communicant_o from_o stay_v on_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o lift_v they_o up_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n above_o all_o there_o be_v of_o shadow_n raise_v they_o up_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o visible_a thing_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o thing_n invisible_a and_o unto_o this_o ineffable_a beauty_n in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v that_o the_o collect_v of_o ascension-eve_n ascens_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o vigil_n ascens_fw-la be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n in_o some_o coppie_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o by_o these_o holy_a thing_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o devotion_n may_v tend_v where_o be_v with_o thou_o our_o substance_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n chap._n v._n continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n although_o what_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n do_v full_o justify_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v be_v constant_a in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o depend_v upon_o it_o be_v absolute_o
beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
so_o that_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v hear_v it_o although_o they_o have_v hear_v it_o whereas_o believer_n have_v the_o experience_n make_v by_o the_o spirit_n see_v and_o understand_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v this_o similitude_n say_v they_o be_v just_a and_o conduct_n we_o unto_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o for_o it_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o ignorant_a man_n in_o regard_n of_o a_o letter_n for_o as_o this_o man_n receive_v a_o letter_n say_v it_o be_v paper_n and_o ink_n which_o be_v very_o true_a so_o also_o our_o sense_n contemplate_v the_o sacrament_n assure_v we_o that_o it_o be_v water_n bread_n and_o wine_n so_o far_o their_o testimony_n be_v faithful_a but_o as_o this_o same_o man_n be_v deceive_v when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o paper_n and_o ink_n because_o he_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n necessary_a to_o penetrate_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n even_o so_o also_o our_o sense_n go_v astray_o when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v but_o mere_a water_n and_o bread_n and_o wine_n because_o they_o keep_v not_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o own_o sphere_n and_o that_o they_o rash_o undertake_v to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v not_o at_o all_o within_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o object_n we_o must_v then_o say_v they_o to_o end_v this_o difficulty_n receive_v their_o testimony_n in_o the_o affirmative_a and_o reject_v their_o testimony_n in_o the_o negative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o must_v be_v hear_v when_o their_o report_n touch_v only_o the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v water_n in_o baptism_n and_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o not_o when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v but_o only_a water_n bread_n and_o wine_n for_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherewith_o consecration_n have_v invest_v they_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n two_o observation_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n because_o they_o may_v both_o serve_v to_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n by_o the_o first_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o sacrament_n something_o visible_a must_v be_v establish_v that_o may_v be_v true_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v and_o which_o beside_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o meditation_n of_o something_o else_o that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n say_v he_o when_o we_o stay_v not_o at_o what_o we_o see_v but_o that_o we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o believe_v another_o by_o the_o second_o he_o give_v we_o notice_n that_o the_o fraud_n consist_v in_o the_o set_n a_o thing_n which_o hide_v from_o our_o eye_n the_o true_a form_n and_o be_v nothing_o less_o in_o effect_n than_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v outward_o ephes_n id._n homil._n 13._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la ephes_n the_o fraud_n say_v he_o be_v when_o a_o thing_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v not_o there_o may_v be_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v some_o other_o maxim_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n for_o instance_n that_o all_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n tell_v we_o already_o 1._o cyril_n alex._n the_o trin_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o greg._n nyss_n in_o hexa_fw-la p._n 13._o t._n 1._o that_o which_o can_v be_v see_v nor_o touch_v be_v not_o a_o body_n and_o before_o he_o gregory_n of_o nyss_n if_o the_o earth_n say_v he_o be_v invisible_a it_o be_v whole_o without_o colour_n now_o what_o be_v without_o colour_n be_v also_o without_o form_n and_o that_o which_o be_v without_o figure_n and_o form_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr hom._n apific_a c._n 24._o p._n 107._o t._n 1._o have_v not_o a_o body_n and_o elsewhere_o if_o you_o take_v colour_n from_o a_o subject_n or_o the_o solidity_n and_o quantity_n you_o destroy_v the_o symmetry_n of_o the_o body_n for_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o be_v not_o a_o body_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o colour_n nor_o form_n nor_o solidity_n nor_o distance_n nor_o the_o other_o property_n and_o vigilius_n a_o afrïcan_n treat_v of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 14._o vigil_n advers._fw-la eutych_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o if_o the_o flesh_n say_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o word_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v that_o it_o be_v increated_a invisible_a and_o impalpable_a but_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o body_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n father_n chifflet_n the_o jesuit_n which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o last_o impression_n of_o vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n thus_o relate_v these_o latter_a word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o flesh_n be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n whereas_o in_o all_o the_o other_o edition_n be_v read_v according_a to_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o manuscript_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o flesh_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n so_o it_o have_v be_v read_v by_o josias_n simler_n cassander_n and_o those_o which_o have_v furnish_v we_o with_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o in_o truth_n if_o vigilius_n have_v speak_v otherwise_o he_o have_v very_o ill_o defend_v the_o catholic_n cause_n and_o have_v make_v the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n victorious_a as_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v by_o consult_v the_o passage_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o father_n chifflet_n have_v but_o ill_a manuscript_n or_o that_o he_o unaware_o let_v drop_n from_o his_o pen_n these_o word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v doubt_v instead_o of_o these_o it_o be_v impossible_a it_o be_v all_o i_o can_v charitable_o say_v to_o excuse_v he_o without_o hinder_v other_o from_o the_o liberty_n of_o think_v what_o they_o please_v the_o patriarch_n nicephora_n dispute_v with_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o armenian_a 176._o in_o manipâ—l_n var._n author_n combefis_n p._n 176._o touch_v image_n declare_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v visible_a palpable_a and_o bound_v they_o say_v also_o that_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o penetration_n of_o dimension_n therefore_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 541._o greg._n naziarz_n orat._n 2._o de_fw-fr theol._n p._n 541._o gregory_n nazianzen_n among_o the_o many_o absurdity_n which_o will_v follow_v if_o god_n be_v a_o body_n observe_v this_o that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o body_n in_o a_o body_n which_o be_v impossible_a that_o he_o will_v cut_v some_o body_n or_o will_v be_v cut_v himself_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v positive_o 741._o id._n ep._n 1._o â—d_a cledon_n p._n 741._o that_o the_o place_n of_o one_o body_n can_v contain_v two_o or_o more_o as_o a_o vessel_n of_o one_o bushel_n can_v contain_v two_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o body_n can_v penetrate_v other_o without_o cut_v and_o be_v cut_v without_o yield_v and_o without_o be_v resist_v as_o liquid_a thing_n do_v mingle_v together_o they_o further_o testify_v that_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o that_o each_o part_n shall_v correspond_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n st._n austin_n explain_v himself_o thus_o in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n 6._o aug._n count_v eâ—_n fund_z c_o 16._o t._n 6._o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n some_o any_o thing_n say_v he_o that_o be_v stretch_v out_o by_o any_o manner_n of_o bigness_n become_v less_o by_o part_n have_v one_o here_o another_o there_o for_o a_o finger_n be_v less_o than_o the_o hand_n and_o less_o also_o than_o two_o finger_n and_o one_o be_v the_o place_n of_o this_o finger_n another_o of_o that_o another_z that_o of_o the_o whole_a hand_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n but_o be_v less_o in_o its_o part_n than_o in_o its_o whole_a and_o that_o can_v possible_o have_v in_o the_o place_n of_o one_o sole_a part_n another_o part_n both_o together_o but_o one_o here_o another_z there_o in_o space_n and_o distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o 12._o id._n de_fw-fr orig._n anâ—â—â—_n 4_o c._n 12._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o desines_n the_o body_n by_o what_o be_v compose_v of_o part_n great_a or_o less_o which_o fill_v space_n great_a or_o small_a 21._o ib._n c._n 21._o thereafter_o as_o they_o be_v also_o great_a or_o lesser_a and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a â—p_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
as_o the_o science_n of_o physic_n itself_o do_v testify_v let_v the_o reader_n be_v please_v to_o consider_v the_o demand_n of_o consentius_n and_o the_o modest_a answer_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o infer_v what_o he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a for_o methinks_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o side_n to_o hold_v the_o one_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o question_n of_o consentius_n be_v extravagant_a and_o the_o answer_v whole_o unworthy_a the_o great_a st._n austin_n which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o want_n of_o charity_n towards_o the_o one_o and_o abuse_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o other_o the_o other_o be_v to_o own_o that_o neither_o st._n austin_n nor_o consentius_n can_v have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v and_o believe_v what_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n there_o be_v scatter_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n several_a thing_n of_o this_o nature_n from_o whence_o may_v be_v draw_v evidence_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o this_o rank_n may_v be_v place_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o the_o orthodox_n in_o st._n austin_n 13._o august_n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13._o which_o we_o touch_v in_o chap._n iii_o part_v 1._o that_o they_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n under_o a_o pretext_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o the_o accusation_n of_o enemy_n be_v not_o always_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o charge_v ignorance_n and_o malice_n have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n a_o great_a share_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o reproach_n and_o accusation_n i_o will_v lay_v no_o great_a stress_n upon_o this_o reproach_n but_o now_o mention_v if_o st._n augustine_n answer_n do_v not_o thereunto_o engage_v i_o for_o instead_o of_o return_v back_o this_o accusation_n as_o a_o bitter_a slander_n and_o calumny_n and_o to_o say_v unto_o these_o enemy_n of_o catholic_n that_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o think_v that_o their_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o build_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n on_o this_o wrong_a foundation_n that_o they_o serve_v these_o false_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catholic_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n but_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o regard_n nor_o relate_v unto_o ceres_n and_o bacchus_n although_o say_v he_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o they_o have_v no_o relation_n unto_o those_o heathen_a idol_n i_o add_v unto_o this_o reproach_n the_o accusation_n of_o rabbi_n benjamin_n in_o st._n isidor_n of_o damieta_n mention_v by_o we_o in_o the_o same_o place_n 401._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 401._o for_o he_o accuse_v the_o christian_n to_o have_v invent_v a_o new_a and_o strange_a oblation_n in_o consecrate_v bread_n unto_o god_n whereas_o the_o law_n command_v bloody_a sacrifice_n some_o think_v st._n isidore_n ought_v to_o have_v answer_v this_o accusation_n with_o the_o lie_n in_o plain_o deny_v the_o thing_n if_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o oblation_n of_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n this_o ancient_a doctor_n can_v take_v to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o this_o insolent_a jew_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v true_o so_o there_o needs_o only_o common_a sense_n to_o conclude_v thus_o but_o st._n isidore_n very_o far_o from_o so_o do_v he_o agree_v with_o rabbi_n benjamin_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n he_o only_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o call_v it_o new_a because_o it_o be_v practise_v even_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n during_o which_o they_o offer_v the_o shewbread_n and_o he_o reproach_n he_o of_o not_o know_v that_o the_o law_n itself_o do_v consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n 5._o hieron_n ep._n 22._o ad_fw-la eustoch_n cap._n 5._o st._n jerom_n relate_v of_o several_a religious_a person_n of_o his_o time_n in_o that_o they_o excuse_v themselves_o for_o drink_v wine_n and_o with_o the_o more_o plausible_a pretext_n to_o cloak_v this_o liberty_n of_o drink_v many_o time_n unto_o excess_n they_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v in_o add_v sacrilege_n to_o their_o drunkenness_n ah_o god_n forbid_v that_o i_o shall_v abstain_v from_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o excuse_n be_v as_o they_o think_v as_o weak_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o can_v be_v if_o these_o religious_a person_n and_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v not_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o which_o they_o call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o wine_n for_o to_o what_o purpose_n say_v they_o be_v it_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o communicant_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o authorise_v the_o liberty_n they_o take_v of_o drink_v wine_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v wine_n in_o effect_n so_o that_o they_o believe_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n which_o i_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v read_v this_o history_n moreover_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o same_o st._n jerom_n furnish_v they_o again_o in_o his_o dispute_n against_o jovinian_a with_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n it_o be_v about_o wine_n 4._o hi._n run_v advers._fw-la jâ—vin_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o which_o st._n jerom_n will_v have_v forbid_v especial_o unto_o maid_n and_o young_a people_n jovinian_a on_o the_o contrary_n prove_v that_o we_o shall_v use_v it_o and_o one_o of_o the_o reason_n he_o allege_v be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n and_o not_o water_n in_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o blood_n this_o reason_n of_o jovinian_n be_v of_o no_o force_n if_o it_o be_v not_o suppose_v that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v wine_n it_o may_v be_v jovinian_a be_v mistake_v some_o may_v say_v and_o not_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n he_o reason_v on_o a_o wrong_a ground_n but_o what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o although_o he_o be_v not_o so_o eminent_a as_o his_o adversary_n yet_o he_o have_v his_o talent_n and_o gift_n how_o can_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v not_o hide_v from_o the_o most_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a among_o the_o people_n beside_o st._n jerom_n answer_n give_v we_o sufficient_o to_o understand_v that_o jovinian_n reason_v be_v well_o and_o solid_o ground_v and_o that_o he_o suppose_v a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o fine_a however_o considerable_a a_o man_n st._n jerom_n be_v and_o whatever_o respect_n we_o owe_v unto_o his_o memory_n yet_o we_o may_v say_v without_o wrong_v he_o that_o he_o have_v his_o fail_n see_v there_o be_v no_o man_n without_o his_o fault_n and_o happy_a be_v he_o that_o have_v few_o as_o say_v the_o poet._n the_o most_o remarkable_a fault_n in_o st._n jerom_n be_v his_o passion_n against_o his_o adversary_n and_o too_o great_a earnestness_n in_o dispute_v which_o sometime_o transport_v he_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o reason_n inspire_v he_o with_o very_o injurious_a and_o outrageous_a expression_n 11._o id._n ibid._n c._n 11._o it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a he_o will_v not_o have_v spare_v jovinian_a if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o but_o that_o he_o will_v present_o have_v cry_v ah_o the_o heretic_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v not_o do_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o answer_v after_o a_o manner_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o jovinian_a although_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v hungry_a and_o thirsty_a and_o that_o he_o be_v many_o time_n at_o feast_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o write_v that_o he_o please_v his_o mouth_n nor_o his_o belly_n if_o you_o except_o the_o mystery_n which_o he_o show_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o our_o first_o part_n of_o two_o sort_n of_o christian_n which_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o the_o encratites_n of_o who_o we_o will_v say_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n the_o former_a in_o the_o morning_n assembly_n abstain_v from_o the_o use_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o fear_v least_o the_o smell_n of_o it_o shall_v discover_v they_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o people_n which_o come_v from_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o discover_v they_o to_o be_v such_o 63._o cyprian_n ep._n 63._o it_o may_v expose_v they_o
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
celebrate_v these_o antitype_n that_o be_v to_o say_v these_o figure_n he_o himself_o have_v command_v we_o to_o show_v forth_o his_o death_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o form_n of_o thanksgiving_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v conceive_v in_o term_n too_o weak_a if_o the_o author_n which_o transmit_v it_o to_o we_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o make_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o devotion_n to_o look_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n whereas_o this_o here_o speak_v unto_o he_o of_o antitype_n and_o of_o figure_n so_o in_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n the_o priest_n celebrate_v pray_v unto_o god_n basil_n liturg._n basil_n in_o present_v he_o say_v he_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o although_o in_o this_o prayer_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o nevertheless_o it_o do_v evident_o appear_v that_o he_o consider_v the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o already_o consecrate_v because_o they_o can_v not_o without_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o look_v upon_o as_o already_o do_v which_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v do_v in_o that_o very_a moment_n 187._o greg._n nazian_n orat._n 11._o p._n 187._o st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o the_o funeral-oration_n of_o his_o sister_n gorgony_n relate_v among_o other_o thing_n the_o miraculous_a recovery_n of_o this_o virtuous_a woman_n and_o refer_v it_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o these_o word_n she_o put_v her_o head_n say_v he_o near_o the_o altar_n and_o shed_v a_o flood_n of_o tear_n after_o the_o example_n of_o she_o who_o wash_v with_o her_o tear_n the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o declare_v that_o she_o will_v not_o leave_v that_o place_n until_o she_o have_v obtain_v and_o recover_v her_o health_n her_o tear_n be_v the_o incense_n which_o she_o pour_v forth_o upon_o all_o his_o body_n she_o mingle_v they_o with_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o much_o as_o her_o hand_n can_v hold_v and_o instant_o o_o miracle_n she_o feel_v herself_o heal_v and_o retire_v what_o do_v st._n gregory_n think_v of_o will_v some_o say_v in_o relate_v this_o history_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o no_o body_n but_o will_v judge_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o attribute_v this_o recovery_n of_o his_o sister_n not_o to_o the_o sign_n but_o to_o the_o thing_n signify_v not_o to_o the_o figure_n but_o to_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v to_o the_o antitype_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o attribute_n this_o wonderful_a effect_n and_o thereby_o he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o same_o father_n a_o oration_n wherein_o doubtless_o he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o the_o treasure_n of_o his_o eloquence_n i_o mean_v wherein_o he_o have_v omit_v nothing_o to_o obtain_v his_o desire_n which_o be_v to_o preserve_v the_o city_n of_o nazianzen_n whereof_o his_o father_n have_v be_v bishop_n and_o which_o the_o emperor_n perfect_a threaten_v with_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n levit._n levit._n this_o excellent_a man_n take_v pity_n of_o this_o poor_a city_n and_o passionate_o desire_v to_o preserve_v it_o from_o the_o storm_n wherewith_o it_o be_v threaten_v he_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o perfect_a to_o spare_v it_o he_o beseech_v he_o conjure_v he_o set_v before_o his_o eye_n all_o that_o be_v most_o holy_a and_o most_o sacred_a in_o religion_n 273._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o and_o to_o touch_v he_o even_o to_o the_o heart_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n i_o represent_v before_o your_o eye_n this_o table_n where_o we_o communicate_v all_o together_o and_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o my_o salvation_n which_o i_o do_v consecrate_v with_o this_o same_o mouth_n with_o the_o which_o i_o present_v my_o request_n this_o mystery_n i_o say_v which_o lift_v we_o up_o unto_o heaven_n must_v it_o not_o be_v confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n either_o that_o st._n gregory_n be_v but_o a_o very_a bad_a orator_n and_o that_o he_o take_v but_o a_o ill_a course_n to_o appease_v the_o perfect_a to_o stir_v up_o his_o compassion_n towards_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o city_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o lay_v before_o he_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o salvation_n and_o instead_o of_o speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o conjure_v he_o by_o this_o precious_a body_n which_o he_o make_v with_o the_o same_o mouth_n which_o entreat_v he_o or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o learned_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o because_o to_o this_o day_n no_o body_n ever_o deny_v unto_o gregory_n nazianzen_n the_o quality_n of_o a_o good_a and_o eloquent_a orator_n he_o add_v that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o viith_o century_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sermon_n or_o rather_o a_o collection_n of_o exhortation_n and_o remonstrance_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o he_o instruct_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o unto_o who_o he_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o holy_a gospel_n and_o among_o several_a of_o these_o instruction_n the_o scope_n whereof_o be_v to_o incline_v they_o unto_o good_a and_o to_o divert_v they_o from_o evil_a he_o direct_v this_o unto_o they_o daâ—h_o s._n elig_n l._n 2._o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la c_o 15._o p._n 217._o t._n 5._o spicil_n daâ—h_o hinder_v they_o from_o make_v diabolical_a sport_n and_o game_n and_o from_o dance_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_n that_o no_o christian_a be_v exercise_v therein_o because_o that_o by_o these_o song_n one_o become_v a_o pagan_a for_o it_o be_v not_o just_a that_o the_o devil_n song_n shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o christian_a wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o do_v easy_o perceive_v that_o st._n eloy_n exhortation_n have_v be_v incomparable_o strong_a and_o more_o efficacious_a if_o instead_o of_o sacrament_n he_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o the_o hearer_n have_v be_v harden_v to_o the_o high_a degree_n he_o must_v needs_o have_v move_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o shameful_a thing_n to_o see_v devilish_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v enter_v be_v it_o not_o the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v say_v it_o and_o can_v he_o dispense_v himself_o from_o say_v it_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o believe_v see_v then_o that_o he_o say_v it_o not_o and_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o can_v also_o reasonable_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o belief_n it_o be_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v what_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o this_o testimony_n there_o be_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n which_o father_n sirmond_n have_v publish_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o rheims_n and_o of_o roüen_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o those_o two_o archbishopric_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o to_o consider_v of_o the_o order_n of_o lewis_n king_n of_o germany_n which_o forcible_o invade_v the_o kingdom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a his_o brother_n in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v very_o long_o and_o divide_v into_o chapter_n they_o represent_v several_a thing_n unto_o this_o prince_n and_o because_o he_o desire_v they_o will_v give_v he_o their_o oath_n they_o strong_o refuse_v allege_v this_o reason_n for_o their_o denial_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n extr._n council_n câ—ris_fw-la t._n 3._o gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n that_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v concern_v after_o the_o
you_o can_v understand_v than_o you_o may_v now_o say_v unto_o i_o see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v unto_o we_o what_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v for_o this_o thought_n may_v be_v in_o every_o body_n mind_n we_o know_v of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n take_v flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v nurse_v in_o his_o infancy_n that_o he_o be_v feed_v that_o he_o grow_v that_o he_o attain_v the_o age_n of_o manhood_n that_o he_o suffer_v persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o there_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v that_o he_o rise_v the_o three_o day_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o go_v thither_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v what_o we_o see_v and_o another_o be_v that_o we_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit_n if_o then_o you_o will_v know_v what_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v harken_v to_o st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n which_o say_v unto_o believer_n you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n your_o sacrament_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o you_o there_o receive_v your_o mystery_n you_o say_v amen_o unto_o what_o you_o be_v and_o you_o thereto_o subscribe_v by_o your_o answer_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o you_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o you_o answer_v amen_n be_v member_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o your_o amen_o may_v be_v true_a but_o why_o all_o this_o to_o the_o bread_n let_v we_o not_o add_v here_o nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o let_v we_o far_o hear_v the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o which_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n understand_v this_o and_o rejoice_v for_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n piety_n charity_n one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n although_o we_o be_v many_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o make_v of_o one_o grain_n but_o of_o many_o when_o you_o be_v exorcise_v you_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o mill_n when_o you_o be_v baptize_v you_o be_v as_o it_o be_v knead_v and_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o be_v bake_v like_o bread_n be_v then_o what_o you_o see_v and_o receive_v what_o you_o be_v see_v here_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v of_o bread_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v without_o repeat_v it_o what_o we_o shall_v believe_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o cup_n for_o as_o to_o make_v this_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n several_a grain_n be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n to_o represent_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o believer_n they_o be_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n in_o god_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o of_o wine_n consider_v how_o it_o be_v one_o several_a grape_n be_v in_o a_o bunch_n but_o their_o liquor_n be_v mingle_v all_o into_o one_o body_n so_o it_o be_v christ_n have_v represent_v we_o so_o it_o be_v he_o have_v make_v we_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n and_o of_o our_o peace_n so_o it_o be_v they_o instruct_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o new_a baptise_a they_o be_v tell_v that_o what_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o their_o own_o eye_n be_v call_v to_o witness_v this_o truth_n they_o be_v teach_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a and_o moral_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n must_v careful_o be_v distinguish_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v visible_a and_o corporeal_a from_o the_o benefit_n which_o accrue_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n and_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n invisible_a and_o spiritual_a that_o faithful_a believer_n be_v although_o for_o mystical_a reason_n the_o very_a same_o thing_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o mystical_a table_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v true_o that_o which_o they_o see_v mystical_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o these_o catechism_n and_o these_o instruction_n be_v for_o the_o use_v of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o for_o the_o use_v of_o protestant_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o will_v pass_v unto_o a_o new_a consideration_n chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n use_v in_o the_o society_n and_o commerce_n of_o man_n to_o communicate_v unto_o each_o other_o their_o thought_n and_o intention_n i_o mean_v word_n and_o action_n the_o language_n of_o action_n be_v silent_a indeed_o yet_o nevertheless_o very_o intelligible_a because_o action_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o authorize_v by_o public_a use_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o significant_a as_o word_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o we_o do_v relate_v what_o inference_n the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o certain_a custom_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v at_o large_a establish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n therefore_o we_o will_v look_v upon_o they_o in_o this_o as_o establish_v and_o will_v content_v ourselves_o in_o bare_o mention_v they_o one_o after_o another_o to_o infer_v from_o each_o of_o they_o what_o may_v lawful_o be_v deduce_v in_o africa_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n they_o communicate_v after_o meat_n thursday_n before_o easter_n and_o in_o several_a church_n in_o egypt_n every_o saturday_n in_o the_o year_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v make_v a_o good_a meal_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n where_o some_o think_v the_o same_o be_v practise_v what_o belief_n can_v those_o people_n have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v no_o very_o easy_a matter_n to_o think_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o else_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o horrible_a profanation_n to_o lodge_v in_o a_o stomach_n full_a of_o meat_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o even_o to_o excess_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o adoration_n nevertheless_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v condemn_v this_o practice_n those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o it_o have_v speak_v as_o of_o a_o innocent_a custom_n which_o have_v no_o hurt_n in_o it_o and_o which_o moreover_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o therefore_o when_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n fast_v it_o except_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n whereon_o it_o permit_v to_o participate_v every_o year_n after_o the_o meal_n a_o evident_a proof_n say_v some_o that_o there_o be_v no_o crime_n in_o this_o custom_n whereas_o it_o will_v have_v be_v intolerable_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v then_o the_o same_o of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o do_v belive_o of_o it_o therefore_o no_o body_n can_v just_o blame_v the_o severity_n of_o its_o law_n when_o it_o be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v to_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o fast_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n use_v paten_n and_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n ever_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o glass-chalice_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v ever_o blame_v that_o do_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o those_o which_o use_v this_o practice_n be_v commend_v for_o it_o nevertheless_o we_o can_v say_v that_o these_o ancient_a believer_n be_v less_o circumspect_a than_o we_o be_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherefore_o then_o be_v it_o that_o they_o fear_v not_o so_o much_o spill_v of_o it_o in_o that_o occasion_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v do_v some_o age_n past_a let_v this_o difference_n be_v well_o consider_v for_o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o
with_o the_o hand_n although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o practise_v it_o so_o former_o for_o several_a age_n from_o whence_o again_o can_v proceed_v this_o change_n but_o from_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o consecration_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a use_v they_o have_v in_o nature_n to_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n in_o grace_n communicant_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o begin_v to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o as_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o communion_n judge_v their_o hand_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o saviour_n and_o fear_v that_o some_o by_o neglect_n shall_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n this_o precious_a body_n a_o inconvenience_n which_o their_o forefather_n never_o think_v of_o or_o if_o they_o do_v think_v of_o it_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o fear_v it_o though_o otherwise_o they_o be_v as_o circumspect_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n with_o incomparable_a exactness_n that_o none_o of_o it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n let_v every_o body_n judge_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o notable_a a_o difference_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o communicant_n they_o be_v wont_v also_o for_o a_o long_a time_n to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o to_o their_o house_n at_o present_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a action_n father_n petau_n tell_v we_o and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o she_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n whereunto_o be_v owe_v sovereign_a respect_n what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v unto_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o permit_v it_o and_o which_o believe_v not_o as_o st._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o blame_v we_o can_v but_o know_v that_o their_o zeal_n be_v great_a than_o we_o and_o their_o piety_n more_o ardent_a than_o what_o appear_v in_o we_o at_o this_o time_n how_o then_o have_v they_o so_o long_a time_n tolerate_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n and_o even_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o st._n jerom_n have_v make_v appear_v from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o one_o can_v reasonable_o forbear_v attribute_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o toleration_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v that_o their_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v quite_o contrary_a they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o suffer_v what_o the_o latin_n will_v not_o suffer_v at_o present_a for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o as_o they_o suffer_v communicants_a to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o their_o house_n to_o keep_v and_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v they_o also_o suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o in_o their_o travel_n and_o journey_n even_o by_o sea_n where_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o it_o when_o occasion_n require_v as_o the_o example_n of_o maximinian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o his_o companion_n do_v testify_v for_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o suffer_a shipwreck_n they_o receive_v it_o be_v say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o redeemer_n but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v practise_v quite_o contrary_a at_o this_o time_n it_o not_o be_v permit_v to_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a mass_n neither_o at_o the_o sea_n nor_o upon_o river_n but_o only_o to_o read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o give_v the_o benediction_n in_o a_o word_n to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeny_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o that_o part_n call_v the_o canon_n ib._n thom_n valden_v &_o guilhelm_n duranâ—_n apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg._n c._n 34._o cassand_n ib._n whence_o it_o be_v cassander_n make_v this_o observation_n draw_v from_o a_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o dry_a mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o consecration_n and_o communion_n be_v also_o call_v naval_a because_o it_o be_v judge_v it_o can_v only_o be_v say_v after_o that_o manner_n in_o a_o unsteady_a place_n and_o where_o there_o be_v motion_n as_o at_o sea_n and_o upon_o river_n in_o which_o place_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o entire_a mass_n can_v be_v say_v pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o nevertheless_o blame_v not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o maximinian_n and_o his_o companion_n when_o he_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o his_o dialogue_n no_o more_o than_o st._n ambrose_n do_v the_o action_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n all_o which_o again_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o have_v not_o then_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o roman_a catholic_n now_o have_v for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v take_v the_o same_o caution_n ancient_o in_o the_o church_n the_o communion_n be_v free_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n by_o lay-person_n by_o boy_n man_n or_o woman_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o ixth_o and_o xth_o century_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o they_o will_v so_o long_o have_v tolerate_v this_o custem_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o time_n have_v be_v the_o same_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o present_a it_o be_v think_v they_o will_v have_v be_v more_o reserve_v and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o slight_o entrust_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n indifferent_o but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n which_o we_o have_v instance_a and_o from_o whence_o we_o have_v draw_v the_o necessary_a inference_n there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o we_o already_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o show_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o employ_v the_o sacrament_n to_o make_v plaster_n as_o st._n austin_n have_v assure_v we_o every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o make_v a_o plaster_n sometime_o drug_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v bruise_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n sometime_o root_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v boil_v and_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o certain_a liquor_n be_v reduce_v into_o the_o consistence_n of_o a_o ointment_n or_o thick_a matter_n and_o such_o as_o may_v convenient_o be_v spread_v upon_o a_o linen-cloth_n or_o upon_o flax_n afterward_o to_o apply_v it_o unto_o the_o distemper_a part_n which_o want_v ease_n be_v there_o ever_o any_o christian_a that_o believe_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o medicine_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v beat_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n or_o boil_v with_o liquor_n or_o in_o a_o word_n reduce_v in_o the_o state_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v plaster_n or_o if_o any_o be_v so_o extravagant_a to_o believe_v it_o or_o so_o wicked_a and_o senseless_a to_o attempt_v it_o have_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v do_v all_o other_o will_v they_o not_o have_v exclaim_v against_o such_o a_o person_n will_v they_o not_o have_v esteem_v he_o monstrous_a and_o worthy_a endure_v the_o great_a of_o all_o punishment_n nevertheless_o there_o have_v be_v find_v those_o which_o make_v plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o far_o from_o be_v blame_v have_v be_v praise_v and_o commend_v by_o pious_a and_o devout_a person_n fear_v god_n witness_v that_o mother_n mention_v by_o st._n austin_n see_v then_o that_o a_o plaster_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o make_v it_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n that_o do_v so_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o sacrament_n be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a as_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o know_v that_o christ_n die_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o but_o do_v know_v that_o he_o die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v bury_v those_o than_o which_o heretofore_o bury_v the_o
as_o they_o have_v contrive_v against_o they_o among_o so_o many_o calumny_n wherewith_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v they_o they_o have_v never_o attack_v they_o about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o emperor_n julian_n scoff_v at_o the_o mystery_n of_o baptism_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o either_o he_o or_o any_o other_o have_v ever_o give_v it_o the_o least_o onset_n their_o admiration_n be_v the_o great_a when_o they_o consider_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v expose_v unto_o very_o sharp_a reproach_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o world_n for_o cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n relate_v 21._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr eucharast_n l._n 3_o c._n 29._o p._n 973._o la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_n in_o his_o travel_n part_v 1._o c._n 10_o p._n 21._o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o sarga_n a_o jesuit_n that_o the_o philosopher_n averro_n a_o mahometan_a by_o religion_n say_v that_o he_o find_v no_o sect_n worse_o or_o more_o foolish_a than_o that_o of_o christian_n who_o eat_v and_o tear_v the_o god_n which_o they_o adore_v and_o mr._n boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o travel_n that_o mahometan_a soldier_n in_o a_o contest_v they_o have_v with_o his_o servant_n among_o other_o reproach_n which_o they_o use_v they_o call_v they_o wicked_a unbeliever_n eater_n of_o their_o god_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o joseph_n albon_n a_o spanish_a jew_n call_v ikkarim_n wherein_o he_o represent_v all_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o which_o as_o he_o conceive_v do_v contradict_v the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n but_o i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o the_o protestant_n draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o if_o the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v be_v of_o that_o belief_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o have_v reproach_v they_o of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o scorn_n for_o they_o can_v think_v that_o celsus_n have_v less_o wit_n than_o averro_n nor_o that_o the_o ancient_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n be_v less_o inquisitive_a nor_o less_o concern_v than_o the_o turk_n be_v now_o who_o common_o live_v in_o ignorance_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v never_o more_o refine_v by_o art_n and_o science_n than_o when_o the_o christian_a religion_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v so_o that_o christian_n have_v for_o their_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n man_n full_a of_o wit_n knowledge_n and_o of_o understanding_n and_o which_o have_v spend_v a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o search_n of_o learning_n nevertheless_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o have_v contest_v with_o they_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o that_o ever_o they_o make_v they_o the_o reproach_n that_o averro_n and_o the_o turk_n have_v make_v and_o do_v still_o make_v unto_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v the_o observation_n which_o the_o late_a mr._n rigaut_n make_v 5._o rigalt_n not_o ad_fw-la tertul._n l._n 2._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la c._n 5._o when_o he_o say_v that_o among_o so_o many_o villainy_n and_o injury_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v the_o christian_n even_o in_o accuse_v they_o of_o impiety_n under_o pretext_n they_o have_v no_o altar_n and_o that_o they_o sacrifice_v not_o and_o among_o so_o many_o apostate_n which_o fall_v away_o from_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v not_o one_o find_v that_o accuse_v they_o of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o their_o god_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o this_o silence_n if_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v and_o do_v what_o be_v do_v and_o believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o know_v that_o the_o roman_n and_o greek_n despise_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o egyptian_n which_o be_v indeed_o full_a of_o idolatry_n 15._o javenal_a satyr_n 15._o and_o which_o one_o of_o their_o best_a poet_n make_v a_o mock_n of_o in_o one_o of_o his_o satyr_n neither_o be_v we_o ignorant_a of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o best_a of_o their_o orator_n deor._n cicero_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr nat._n deor._n do_v you_o think_v there_o be_v any_o man_n such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o what_o he_o eat_v be_v god_n they_o can_v then_o conceive_v that_o those_o people_n be_v of_o such_o thought_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v silent_a towards_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v indeed_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o will_v have_v spare_v they_o upon_o it_o after_o have_v flout_v they_o with_o most_o of_o their_o mystery_n and_o after_o have_v make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n and_o pastime_n certain_o when_o they_o compare_v this_o constant_a and_o continue_a silence_n with_o the_o reproach_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n they_o can_v see_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o this_o different_a proceed_v but_o the_o difference_n of_o belief_n for_o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o what_o they_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v true_o and_o real_o their_o god_n the_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v make_v they_o the_o same_o reproach_n which_o the_o infidel_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n see_v then_o they_o have_v not_o be_v expose_v unto_o the_o like_a reproach_n one_o can_v choose_v as_o they_o think_v but_o conclude_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o iâ—_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n one_o testimony_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v collect_v that_o the_o gentile_n believe_v that_o christian_n do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v oecumenius_n that_o have_v preserve_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o of_o the_o first_o martry_n of_o lion_n 2._o oecumen_fw-la comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o pet._n c._n 2._o he_o thus_o represent_v it_o unto_o we_o the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o servant_n of_o christian_a catechumeny_n and_o torture_v they_o to_o discover_v some_o secret_n touch_v the_o christian_n these_o servant_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o the_o like_n of_o those_o which_o torment_v they_o except_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o also_o think_v it_o be_v real_o flesh_n and_o blood_n say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o which_o they_o take_v as_o if_o the_o thing_n have_v be_v indeed_o do_v by_o christian_n and_o they_o signify_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o other_o greek_n and_o constrain_v sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la the_o martyr_n by_o violence_n of_o torment_n to_o confess_v it_o but_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o bold_o and_o to_o the_o purpose_n with_o these_o word_n how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o those_o who_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o be_v allow_v they_o shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n it_o be_v say_v that_o whoever_o will_v but_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v this_o relation_n of_o oecumenius_n with_o the_o ample_a and_o exact_a relation_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o lion_n and_o vienna_n which_o be_v conserve_v till_o our_o time_n in_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o with_o what_o the_o father_n 7_o or_o 800_o hundred_o year_n elder_a than_o he_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o gentile_n have_v not_o at_o all_o make_v these_o reproach_n against_o christian_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n will_v therein_o find_v so_o many_o and_o great_a difference_n that_o he_o will_v very_o conclude_v that_o oecumenius_n in_o all_o likelihood_n rely_v too_o much_o upon_o his_o memory_n have_v report_v a_o occasion_n of_o this_o reproach_n quite_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o act_v insert_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o history_n and_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v not_o there_o to_o be_v find_v some_o whereof_z be_v also_o contrary_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v therein_o at_o this_o present_a but_o that_o none_o shall_v have_v cause_n to_o complain_v as_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v to_o discredit_v a_o testimony_n which_o may_v give_v light_n unto_o the_o history_n which_o we_o write_v it_o must_v be_v receive_v as_o it_o be_v without_o inquire_v any_o far_o if_o it_o agree_v or_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o act_n before_o speak_v of_o to_o this_o effect_v it_o
have_v be_v horrible_a liar_n in_o deny_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v human_a flesh_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n they_o betray_v their_o own_o judgement_n and_o err_v shameful_o in_o this_o point_n they_o render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o be_v believe_v in_o what_o they_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o touch_v the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o consider_v their_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n their_o piety_n zeal_n and_o the_o great_a inclination_n they_o have_v to_o glorify_v god_n by_o their_o death_n and_o the_o little_a account_n they_o make_v of_o their_o life_n i_o dare_v not_o accuse_v they_o of_o prevarication_n nor_o of_o hypocrisy_n i_o too_o much_o honour_v their_o memory_n and_o have_v too_o great_a a_o love_n for_o their_o virtue_n god_n forbid_v say_v he_o that_o i_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o so_o great_a injury_n or_o have_v any_o evil_a thought_n of_o they_o because_o i_o own_o their_o proceed_n to_o be_v sincere_a and_o always_o accompany_v with_o truth_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o leave_v it_o unto_o indifferent_a person_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o consequence_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o their_o conduct_n but_o if_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n have_v serve_v to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v speak_v against_o the_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n will_v no_o less_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o reproach_n they_o that_o by_o consecration_n which_o consist_v in_o certain_a precise_a word_n and_o formality_n they_o render_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v present_a in_o the_o image_n and_o enclose_v he_o as_o one_o may_v say_v in_o his_o statue_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n whereunto_o i_o will_v only_o add_v these_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 477._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o christ_n nat_n t._n 5._o p._n 477._o be_v it_o not_o a_o exceed_a great_a folly_n to_o introduce_v their_o god_n into_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o into_o statue_n of_o a_o low_a price_n and_o to_o shut_v they_o up_o as_o it_o be_v in_o prison_n and_o yet_o to_o think_v that_o they_o do_v nor_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v amiss_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o father_n will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o enemy_n some_o advantage_n over_o they_o in_o the_o second_o place_n 69._o 1_o apol._n 2._o p._n 69._o st._n justin_n martyr_n 91._o 2_o l._n 5._o p._n 91._o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n 201._o 3_o ad_fw-la demeâ—_n p._n 201._o st._n cyprian_n 89._o 4_o arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o arnobius_n 4._o 5_o inst_z l._n 2._o c._n 4._o lactantius_n 13._o 6_o homil._n 57_o in_o genes_n t._n 2._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 13._o st._n chrysostom_n do_v tell_v they_o their_o god_n may_v be_v steal_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v watch_v they_o and_o lock_v they_o up_o safe_a in_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o excuse_v they_o of_o impudence_n and_o want_n of_o judgement_n for_o these_o holy_a doctor_n to_o have_v insult_v after_o this_o manner_n over_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o host_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n be_v careful_o keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n and_o be_v subject_a and_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v steal_v in_o fine_a tertullian_n deride_v the_o domestic_a heathen_a god_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o sometime_o they_o give_v they_o in_o pawn_n every_o particular_a christian_n may_v have_v do_v the_o same_o by_o the_o sacrament_n because_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o and_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n say_v 918._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr euch._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o p._n 918._o upon_o the_o report_n of_o paul_n jovius_n and_o gennebrard_n that_o for_o certain_a st._n lewis_n king_n of_o france_n leave_v a_o host_n for_o pledge_n of_o the_o ransom_n which_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n for_o grant_v he_o his_o liberty_n there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v observe_v chalcondyle_n obsâ—rvat_fw-la upon_o the_o history_n of_o chalcondyle_n that_o vladislaus_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o varn_n ann._n 1444_o also_o give_v one_o unto_o amurath_n the_o second_o emperor_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o faith_n upon_o the_o conclude_a of_o peace_n with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o tertullian_n who_o be_v of_o a_o wise_a and_o very_a solid_a judgement_n shall_v make_v reproach_n against_o his_o enemy_n which_o they_o may_v have_v retort_v upon_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v our_o god_n and_o our_o redeemer_n he_o show_v then_o in_o do_v so_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o so_o as_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v at_o this_o present_a these_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v be_v write_v in_o this_o chapter_n chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o refer_v unto_o the_o custom_n of_o some_o of_o they_o or_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_v against_o they_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n 104._o collect._n rom._n bipart_v i._n p._n 104._o speak_v of_o heretic_n say_v thus_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v oblige_v we_o to_o seek_v god_n more_o careful_o to_o find_v he_o more_o manifest_o for_o the_o light_n that_o shine_v after_o darkness_n seem_v to_o be_v great_a and_o drink_n be_v most_o pleasant_a unto_o those_o that_o be_v a_o thirst_n as_o rest_n be_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v weary_a in_o effect_n heretic_n have_v former_o as_o it_o be_v challenge_v the_o holy_a father_n unto_o the_o combat_n and_o have_v invite_v they_o unto_o the_o occasion_n of_o meditate_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o they_o attack_v therefore_o as_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v the_o close_o upon_o their_o guard_n have_v to_o do_v with_o enemy_n which_o take_v all_o advantage_n against_o the_o purity_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o believe_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o solid_a and_o more_o complete_a than_o their_o polemic_o i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o write_v against_o these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o controversy_n with_o heretic_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o nevertheless_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v sometime_o employ_v this_o divine_a mystery_n to_o refute_v some_o of_o their_o heresy_n we_o will_v not_o omit_v draw_v from_o those_o place_n some_o light_n for_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v but_o before_o we_o proceed_v so_o far_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v some_o induction_n from_o certain_a custom_n practise_v by_o some_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o silence_n as_o to_o the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o head_n we_o see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o heretic_n marc_n pretend_v to_o consecrate_v chalice_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o even_o white_a wine_n as_o some_o think_v and_o that_o insist_v very_o long_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o invocation_n and_o prayer_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v red_a and_o of_o a_o purple_a colour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n which_o he_o call_v grace_n shall_v from_o the_o high_a heaven_n distil_v his_o blood_n into_o the_o cup_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o invocation_n whereupon_o it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o catholic_n of_o his_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o imposture_n of_o this_o deceiver_n will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o regard_v by_o those_o miserable_a wretch_n which_o he_o seduce_v for_o they_o may_v have_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o little_a purpose_n in_o make_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o he_o preach_v come_v into_o the_o cup_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n without_o
any_o magic_a or_o enchantment_n do_v what_o he_o pretend_v to_o do_v by_o the_o help_n of_o his_o sorcery_n in_o cast_v a_o mist_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o those_o that_o be_v present_a and_o that_o by_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n they_o change_v the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n into_o the_o very_a blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o they_o adore_v nevertheless_o st._n irencus_fw-la nor_o st._n epiphanius_n which_o have_v narrow_o enough_o examine_v the_o heresy_n of_o this_o deceiver_n and_o all_o that_o he_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o any_o one_o else_o that_o i_o hear_v of_o have_v not_o make_v he_o this_o objection_n to_o expose_v unto_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o folly_n of_o his_o enterprise_n which_o show_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n do_v not_o then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o mention_v the_o ascodrute_n or_o ascodrupite_n which_o reject_v both_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o invisible_a thing_n shall_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o visible_a thing_n nor_o incorporeal_a thing_n by_o sensible_a and_o corporal_a and_o that_o image_n and_o figure_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v upon_o earth_n how_o can_v the_o holy_a father_n grapple_v with_o these_o heretic_n or_o condemn_v as_o a_o heresy_n that_o which_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o symbol_n of_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v sensible_a nor_o corporal_a if_o catholic_n have_v not_o in_o their_o sacrament_n symbol_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o it_o will_v have_v be_v unjust_a to_o condemn_v that_o for_o a_o heresy_n in_o other_o which_o we_o believe_v and_o approve_v ourselves_o or_o how_o shall_v these_o heretic_n have_v abstain_v from_o the_o celebration_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n if_o the_o orthodox_n have_v believe_v with_o they_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o sensible_a nor_o corporal_a in_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o sacrament_n for_o what_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o these_o sacrament_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v corporal_a and_o visible_a and_o as_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o make_v they_o deny_v baptism_n make_v they_o also_o reject_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o they_o do_v not_o find_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n no_o less_o visible_a and_o corporal_a than_o the_o water_n of_o the_o other_o so_o that_o the_o holy_a father_n oppose_v their_o heresy_n refute_v it_o alike_o both_o for_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o they_o own_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v sensible_a and_o visible_a in_o both_o for_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o make_v no_o distinction_n betwixt_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o protestant_n as_o touch_v the_o silence_n of_o heretic_n it_o be_v almost_o of_o the_o same_o force_n with_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_n because_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o pagan_n be_v also_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o slander_n and_o contradiction_n of_o heretic_n some_o whereof_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o martion_n and_o several_a other_o which_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o shadow_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o body_n teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o become_v man_n and_o that_o he_o manifest_v himself_o unto_o man_n only_o in_o a_o false_a shape_n not_o have_v a_o true_a body_n but_o one_o in_o show_v other_o have_v deny_v his_o divinity_n as_o ebion_n cerinthus_n artemon_n and_o other_o which_o maintain_v that_o our_o jesus_n be_v not_o god_n but_o man_n only_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v but_o when_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n two_o mystery_n which_o we_o have_v see_v whereof_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n both_o make_v light_n the_o cross_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o stumble_a block_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o heathen_a be_v also_o contradict_v by_o heretic_n who_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o true_o suffer_v but_o that_o he_o either_o put_v another_o man_n in_o his_o stead_n or_o avoid_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o which_o crucify_v he_o by_o this_o seem_a body_n wherewith_o they_o say_v he_o be_v invest_v *_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v esteem_v a_o story_n and_o fable_n by_o the_o gentile_n also_o offend_v exceed_o some_o heretic_n as_o the_o gnostic_n the_o marcionite_n and_o some_o other_o and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o one_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v not_o traverse_v by_o some_o heresy_n or_o that_o meet_v not_o with_o some_o contradiction_n among_o christian_n themselves_o what_o likelihood_n then_o say_v they_o be_v there_o that_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o christian_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o it_o will_v have_v receive_v some_o attempt_n by_o heretic_n who_o not_o have_v disow_v the_o use_n of_o their_o sense_n nor_o of_o their_o reason_n can_v not_o choose_v as_o they_o think_v but_o have_v dispute_v against_o they_o especial_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o they_o will_v have_v deny_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o clear_a light_n of_o their_o reason_n nevertheless_o we_o can_v find_v in_o any_o monument_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o heretic_n ever_o contest_v with_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v indeed_o true_a that_o some_o reject_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n though_o upon_o different_a motive_n but_o that_o they_o charge_v the_o church_n touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v not_o one_o to_o be_v find_v especial_o of_o those_o which_o have_v own_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o least_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n nor_o in_o the_o divers_a catalogue_n of_o heresy_n that_o still_o remain_v nor_o in_o the_o polemical_a write_n of_o the_o holy_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n for_o as_o for_o those_o mention_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n unto_o those_o of_o smyrna_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n beside_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a if_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o they_o deny_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o confess_v and_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o human_a nature_n but_o neither_o they_o nor_o any_o other_o have_v complain_v against_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v not_o arm_v against_o she_o nor_o have_v separate_v from_o her_o communion_n upon_o account_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n neither_o do_v the_o church_n ever_o thunder_v out_o anathema_n nor_o excommunication_n upon_o this_o subject_a from_o whence_o say_v some_o proceed_v so_o universal_a a_o silence_n and_o so_o great_a tranquillity_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o article_n which_o since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ixth_o century_n have_v suffer_v such_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o west_n for_o this_o friar_n of_o corby_n no_o soon_o publish_v his_o opinion_n but_o there_o oppose_v against_o he_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o ever_o since_o that_o time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v never_o be_v without_o a_o great_a many_o opposer_n and_o adversary_n which_o for_o that_o reason_n have_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o esteem_v heretic_n by_o the_o latin_a church_n when_o i_o make_v this_o reflection_n in_o myself_o say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n have_v be_v at_o all_o time_n much_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o temper_n and_o be_v ever_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o disposition_n and_o that_o beside_o the_o
liberty_n of_o writing_n and_o speak_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v never_o great_a than_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n nor_o less_o in_o the_o west_n than_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o beranger_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o so_o various_a and_o different_a proceed_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n which_o until_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n be_v such_o that_o no_o body_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n to_o dispute_v against_o it_o whereas_o ever_o since_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o alter_v the_o ancient_a belief_n there_o have_v be_v make_v continual_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n now_o i_o come_v to_o the_o dispute_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v have_v against_o heretic_n wherein_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o first_o which_o trouble_v the_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o saturnian_o the_o menandrian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n and_o other_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o burden_v my_o paper_n with_o all_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o wretch_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v those_o against_o which_o the_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v do_v it_o i_o find_v then_o there_o be_v three_o horrible_a impiety_n hold_v by_o these_o extravagant_a person_n against_o which_o they_o employ_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n by_o the_o first_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a human_a body_n but_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o mere_a form_n void_a of_o substance_n or_o solidity_n by_o the_o second_o they_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o we_o see_v in_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o three_o in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o all_o these_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n our_o body_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o creature_n shall_v not_o be_v raise_v be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v supernatural_a incorruption_n nor_o of_o participate_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n not_o subsist_v both_o together_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v allege_v the_o eucharist_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o know_v how_o they_o do_v allege_v it_o for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v to_o have_v tell_v these_o heretic_n that_o they_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n they_o suppose_v this_o will_v have_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o have_v refute_v they_o and_o they_o think_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v use_v this_o course_n have_v they_o to_o do_v with_o such_o heretic_n they_o say_v also_o that_o the_o argument_n will_v have_v be_v clear_a and_o convince_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o ancient_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v follow_v any_o other_o course_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o argue_v after_o that_o manner_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o error_n of_o these_o instrument_n of_o satan_n they_o only_o tell_v they_o that_o see_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o of_o necessity_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n because_o every_o image_n and_o figure_n do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o represent_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o his_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o martion_n 40._o tertul._n adyer_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o it_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a body_n for_o a_o shadow_n and_o empty_a appearance_n such_o as_o be_v a_o spirit_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o origen_n work_v reason_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 3_o author_n dial_n contra_fw-la marc._n inter_fw-la orig_n open_a dial._n 3_o if_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n as_o the_o marcionite_n affirm_v of_o what_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o image_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o remember_v he_o by_o those_o thing_n against_o the_o second_o impiety_n they_o also_o imply_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o how_o they_o do_v it_o 34._o tren_n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o they_o say_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o title_n of_o creator_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injustice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n to_o offer_v unto_o he_o thing_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o he_o covet_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o another_o and_o desire_v to_o have_v what_o be_v not_o his_o own_o that_o if_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o product_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v to_o wrong_v god_n instead_o of_o give_v he_o thanks_o to_o offer_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v argue_v to_o confute_v the_o adversary_n which_o he_o oppose_v in_o show_v they_o that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n because_o he_o accept_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o st._n ireneus_fw-la understand_v it_o the_o protestant_n say_v this_o will_v have_v be_v yield_v the_o cause_n unto_o these_o heretic_n who_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v infer_v that_o his_o father_n have_v not_o be_v the_o creator_n because_o our_o lord_n be_v offer_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creator_n whereas_o in_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n as_o these_o heretic_n own_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n that_o there_o be_v such_o offer_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o will_v have_v put_v they_o to_o silence_n all_o the_o shift_n they_o can_v have_v make_v will_v have_v vanish_v away_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o truth_n because_o they_o confess_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v of_o those_o creature_n whereof_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v receive_v a_o oblation_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v see_v in_o tertullian_n first_o book_n against_o martion_n chap._n 14._o it_o remain_v to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n have_v act_v to_o refute_v the_o last_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n maintain_v that_o all_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o 34._o iren._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l_o 4._o c._n 34._o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v incorruption_n because_o incorruption_n be_v a_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o the_o flesh_n we_o preach_v in_o the_o eucharist_n say_v st._n ireneus_fw-la the_o communion_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v of_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o be_v the_o sacrament_n compose_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o terrestrial_a the_o other_o celestial_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o corruptible_a
eutychian_o can_v not_o have_v admit_v without_o pull_v down_o with_o one_o hand_n what_o they_o build_v with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o destroy_v what_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n but_o to_o the_o end_n no_o scruple_n may_v rest_v hereupon_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n let_v we_o hear_v this_o dialogue_n of_o theodoret_n with_o a_o eutychian_a heret_fw-la 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84_o 85._o t._n 4._o it_o be_v very_o well_o that_o you_o have_v begin_v the_o discourse_n of_o divine_a mystery_n for_o thereby_o i_o will_v show_v you_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v into_o another_o nature_n answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n which_o i_o shall_v propose_v orthod_n i_o will_v answer_v heret_fw-la what_o do_v you_o call_v before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v orthod_n we_o must_v not_o speak_v open_o fear_v we_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o person_n not_o initiate_v heret_fw-la answer_v obscure_o orthod_n i_o call_v it_o a_o food_n make_v of_o certain_a grain_n heret_fw-la and_o how_o be_v the_o other_o symbol_n call_v orthod_n it_o be_v common_o call_v by_o a_o name_n that_o design_n a_o certain_a sort_n of_o liquor_n heret_fw-la but_o after_o consecration_n what_o call_v you_o they_o orthod_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n heret_fw-la and_o do_v you_o believe_v you_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n orthod_n i_o do_v believe_v it_o heret_fw-la as_o then_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o thing_n before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n but_o after_o consecration_n be_v change_v and_o make_v another_o thing_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n after_o his_o ascension_n orthod_n you_o be_v take_v in_o your_o own_o net_n which_o you_o lay_v for_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v not_o change_v their_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o they_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o be_v worship_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v compare_v now_o this_o image_n with_o its_o original_a and_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o resemblance_n which_o be_v betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o figure_n ought_v to_o resemble_v the_o original_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v his_o first_o form_n his_o first_o figure_n and_o his_o first_o circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n but_o after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v make_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a it_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o all_o creature_n do_v adore_v it_o because_o it_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n of_o nature_n heret_fw-la but_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v change_v its_o former_a name_n for_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v what_o it_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o answer_v the_o sign_n shall_v be_v call_v god_n and_o not_o body_n orthod_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o you_o be_v in_o darkness_n for_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o only_o call_v body_n but_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o lord_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o and_o as_o for_o the_o body_n itself_o we_o call_v it_o a_o divine_a body_n a_o quicken_a body_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n meaning_n thereby_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o ordinary_a person_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o be_v god_n and_o man._n this_o discourse_n be_v write_v as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o sunbeam_n to_o use_v tertullian_n expression_n have_v no_o need_n of_o explication_n therefore_o we_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o inquiry_n into_o the_o change_n arrive_v first_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o then_o afterward_o in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n although_o custom_n in_o speech_n be_v a_o very_a capricious_a master_n and_o exercise_v over_o the_o word_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o its_o tyrannical_a government_n a_o absolute_a authority_n reject_v or_o use_v they_o at_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o after_o its_o wild_a fancy_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v certain_a expression_n so_o confirm_v by_o long_a use_n and_o so_o particular_o adapt_v to_o signify_v certain_a thing_n that_o they_o can_v be_v abolish_v without_o disturb_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n of_o man_n and_o without_o forget_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o thing_n for_o the_o representation_n whereof_o they_o be_v design_v if_o this_o may_v befall_v in_o thing_n of_o civil_a society_n much_o more_o be_v it_o to_o be_v fear_v in_o thing_n of_o a_o religious_a nature_n because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o consequence_n and_o effect_n be_v more_o fatal_a and_o dangerous_a therefore_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o careful_a of_o exact_o retain_v certain_a term_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n which_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o can_v not_o be_v change_v without_o open_v the_o door_n unto_o some_o alteration_n in_o the_o doctrine_n so_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o remove_v the_o bound_n which_o our_o forefather_n have_v set_v it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n and_o motive_n that_o it_o be_v say_v throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n for_o above_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o never_o be_v see_v in_o so_o considerable_a a_o space_n of_o time_n in_o that_o vast_a and_o spacious_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n that_o offer_v to_o question_v expression_n that_o be_v so_o well_o establish_v and_o moreover_o so_o constant_o and_o universal_o receive_v as_o they_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v spring_v up_o in_o mount_n sinai_n a_o certain_a friar_n call_v anastatius_fw-la which_o rash_o pass_v over_o the_o bound_n that_o in_o this_o regard_n have_v be_v observe_v reject_v the_o term_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n which_o be_v common_o use_v until_o his_o time_n but_o not_o to_o confound_v this_o anastatius_fw-la with_o other_o of_o the_o same_o name_n which_o have_v be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o also_o to_o discover_v the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o himself_o observe_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n he_o be_v tell_v 10._o annestat_fw-la sin_n in_o c._n 10._o that_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patriarch_n eulogius_n there_o be_v in_o that_o city_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a which_o favour_v the_o party_n of_o the_o severian_n heretic_n and_o who_o to_o this_o effect_n have_v contribute_v in_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n now_o eulogius_n die_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 608._o this_o be_v not_o tell_v unto_o anastatius_fw-la until_o a_o considerable_a time_n have_v pass_v after_o the_o death_n of_o eulogius_n let_v we_o say_v it_o may_v be_v about_o 20_o or_o 22_o year_n which_o be_v the_o least_o can_v be_v allow_v anastatius_fw-la then_o can_v not_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o matter_n till_o the_o year_n 630._o and_o he_o can_v be_v neither_o of_o the_o two_o anastatiuse_n that_o be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n ibid._n ibid._n see_v the_o last_o be_v murder_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o year_n 608._o beside_o he_o write_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n there_o arise_v a_o question_n touch_v some_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n after_o his_o uncle_n theophilus_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v and_o that_o then_o one_o isidor_n library_n keeper_n and_o true_o orthodox_n produce_v a_o copy_n a_o exemplification_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n cyril_n which_o have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o patriarch_n be_v orthodox_n for_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o eutychian_a he_o will_v not_o have_v tolerate_v a_o library_n keeper_n that_o have_v be_v orthodox_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o his_o belief_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v if_o i_o be_v not_o
esteem_v wicked_a and_o villain_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n than_o they_o will_v have_v spare_v they_o if_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o belief_n public_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n see_v they_o have_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o censure_v they_o for_o use_v the_o term_n and_o expression_n which_o their_o forefather_n have_v be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o like_a occasion_n in_o fine_a of_o two_o thing_n that_o constantinople_n have_v assert_v nice_a do_v censure_v one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o it_o condemn_v the_o former_a and_o not_o the_o latter_a the_o first_o do_v disgust_v it_o the_o second_o do_v not_o although_o the_o one_o regard_n but_o the_o term_n and_o the_o other_o engage_v direct_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o it_o will_v not_o permit_v it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o will_v have_v it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n after_o consecration_n let_v we_o for_o example_n put_v instead_o of_o that_o of_o nice_n a_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o instead_o of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n a_o protestant_a council_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v condemn_v that_o of_o the_o protestant_n for_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o condemn_v it_o for_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n even_o after_o consecration_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v just_a what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a be_v not_o there_o then_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o conclude_v that_o nice_a be_v of_o accord_n with_o constantinople_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o at_o least_o be_v what_o be_v infer_v but_o may_v the_o latin_n say_v the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o the_o protestant_n answer_n it_o can_v be_v think_v strange_a in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n mean_v that_o it_o be_v a_o image_n that_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o its_o original_a but_o the_o name_n only_o a_o image_n that_o participate_v not_o of_o its_o virtue_n and_o that_o be_v destitute_a of_o any_o efficacy_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n say_v these_o latter_a the_o sacrament_n be_v impregnate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o grace_n and_o benediction_n of_o our_o saviour_n fill_v with_o his_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n clothe_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n of_o his_o death_n nothing_o may_v hinder_v from_o say_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n because_o it_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n and_o that_o there_o be_v see_v in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o copy_n the_o same_o virtue_n and_o the_o same_o efficacy_n as_o that_o which_o reside_v in_o its_o prototype_n and_o in_o its_o original_a with_o the_o which_o it_o be_v by_o consequence_n in_o a_o manner_n one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o then_o especial_o be_v true_a what_o eusebius_n say_v 23._o euseb_n contr_n marcel_n de_fw-fr eccl._n theolog._n l._n 2._o c._n 23._o that_o no_o body_n in_o his_o right_a sense_n will_v say_v that_o the_o king_n and_o his_o image_n that_o be_v carry_v about_o be_v two_o king_n but_o one_o only_o which_o be_v honour_v in_o his_o image_n and_o st._n athanasius_n gregal_a athanas_n contr_n arian_n orat._n 4._o &_o contr_n sabel_n gregal_a that_o the_o king_n and_o his_o image_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o picture_n of_o the_o king_n say_v st._n basil_n be_v call_v the_o king_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o for_o that_o two_o king_n for_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o he_o that_o in_o a_o open_a place_n contemplate_v the_o king_n picture_n and_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o king_n do_v not_o for_o all_o that_o own_o two_o king_n to_o wit_n 18._o basil_n de_fw-fr spirit_n s._n c._n 18._o the_o portraiture_n and_o he_o that_o it_o represent_v 522._o contr._n sabellian_n vel_fw-la homil_n 27._o t._n 1._o p._n 522._o but_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o st._n cyril_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o portrait_n may_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o look_v upon_o it_o and_o that_o beside_o will_v see_v the_o king_n himself_o the_o king_n and_o i_o be_v all_o one_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o perfect_a resemblance_n 111._o cyril_n alex._n in_o thesaur_n assert_v 12._o t._n 5._o p._n 111._o and_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n consider_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n crucify_v upon_o the_o cross_n as_o one_o body_n and_o not_o as_o several_a body_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v doubt_v of_o it_o haymond_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n or_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n will_v soon_o cure_v i_o of_o this_o doubt_n in_o say_v the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v 10._o haym_n halber_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 10._o and_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v not_o make_v three_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o one_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n just_a as_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v because_o they_o be_v mystical_o so_o that_o they_o have_v all_o their_o relation_n unto_o his_o true_a body_n and_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o relation_n they_o be_v deem_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n casaub_n theodot_n apud_fw-la bulenger_n count_v casaub_n and_o before_o haymond_n theodotus_n of_o antioch_n so_o express_v himself_o as_o the_o king_n say_v he_o and_o his_o portrait_n be_v not_o two_o king_n so_o also_o the_o personal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o priest_n distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v the_o antitype_n and_o figure_n be_v not_o two_o body_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n of_o all_o image_n in_o general_a that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o their_o original_a of_o great_a reason_n may_v it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v not_o a_o image_n depend_v of_o the_o painter_n fancy_n as_o the_o other_o nor_o of_o the_o skill_n of_o his_o pencil_n but_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v institute_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n the_o portraiture_n and_o image_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n but_o a_o image_n and_o portrait_n that_o true_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o body_n break_v and_o which_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v always_o accompany_v with_o his_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n therefore_o st._n cor._n 1_o chrys_n hom._n 28._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v exuberant_a with_o life_n matt._n 2_o homil._n 51._o in_o matt._n and_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n illuminand_n 3_o catech._n ad_fw-la illuminand_n that_o the_o cup_n be_v full_a of_o much_o virtue_n 346._o 4_o ibid._n ambro._n lib._n the_o initiand_n c._n 4._o t._n 4._o p._n 346._o and_o that_o those_o which_o be_v initiate_v know_v the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o this_o cup._n which_o agree_v not_o ill_a with_o what_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o those_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o water_n be_v not_o alone_o 3.5_o just_a mart._n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n pag._n 231._o ammon_n cat._n in_o joan._n 3.5_o and_o that_o there_o descend_v a_o divine_a virtue_n into_o this_o fountain_n thence_o it_o be_v st._n justin_n martyr_n call_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n the_o water_n of_o life_n and_o that_o amonius_n say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n seven_o year_n after_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o year_n 794._o charlemagne_n be_v displease_v at_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o nice_a in_o favour_n of_o image_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o be_v assemble_v at_o francfort_n to_o prohibit_v the_o worship_n and_o stop_v the_o progress_n of_o a_o abuse_n which_o then_o seem_v intolerable_a unto_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n and_o at_o this_o time_n
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
may_v happen_v in_o go_v about_o to_o adjust_a some_o ancient_a expression_n with_o his_o new_a opinion_n to_o make_v his_o disguise_n succeed_v the_o better_a he_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v so_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n although_o say_v he_o i_o have_v write_v nothing_o in_o this_o book_n 1â—25_n pasch_fw-mi ep_v ad_fw-la frude_n p._n 1â—25_n which_o i_o have_v dedicate_v unto_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a the_o reader_n nevertheless_o as_o i_o be_o inform_v i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o explication_n as_o of_o a_o admirable_a thing_n and_o whereof_o sufficient_a heed_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v take_v 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-la corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 1._o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o i_o may_v yet_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a but_o the_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v wherein_o his_o opinion_n do_v consist_v those_o that_o will_v a_o little_a consider_v his_o write_n may_v observe_v he_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n ibid._n id_fw-la ibid._n and_o which_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o although_o say_v he_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v yet_o you_o must_v absolute_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o truth_n itself_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n it_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o also_o again_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n and_o several_a time_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n it_o be_v the_o testimony_n that_o a_o anonymus_fw-la author_n give_v we_o which_o father_n cellot_n have_v publish_v 7._o aut_fw-la anonym_n l._n de_fw-fr euchar._n apud_fw-la cellot_n in_o append_v histor_n gostech_n open_fw-mi 7._o and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o adherent_n paschas_fw-la say_v he_o establish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o be_v at_o present_a offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n against_o which_o rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n sufficient_o do_v argue_v in_o fine_a we_o shall_v be_v inform_v by_o rabanus_n and_o by_o ratramn_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v to_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o write_v two_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v deliver_v of_o child_n which_o book_n have_v always_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ildefon_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n ratiam_fw-la t._n 1._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la ad_fw-la ratiam_fw-la and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n under_o that_o name_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n have_v inform_v we_o by_o the_o help_n of_o manuscript_n that_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v deliver_v after_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v after_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o this_o bless_a maid_n without_o any_o open_n and_o not_o as_o tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o write_n lege_fw-la patefacti_fw-la corporis_fw-la but_o as_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v refute_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v this_o progress_n of_o it_o by_o a_o little_a treatise_n he_o write_v on_o purpose_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o several_a time_n he_o qualify_v with_o the_o name_n of_o heresy_n the_o opinion_n which_o he_o refute_v whereas_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o ever_o give_v this_o name_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o make_v this_o conjecture_n which_o i_o free_o submit_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n to_o wit_n that_o paschas_fw-la have_v proceed_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o as_o one_o that_o do_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n his_o adversary_n do_v not_o call_v this_o doctrine_n heresy_n how_o erroneous_a soever_o they_o know_v he_o to_o be_v in_o other_o their_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o custom_n to_o call_v any_o single_a error_n heresy_n unless_o it_o be_v attend_v with_o obstinacy_n but_o ratramn_v have_v see_v the_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n delivery_n which_o be_v write_v after_o what_o he_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n specileg_n ratram_n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la christ_n c._n 4.5.9_o t._n 1._o specileg_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n multo_fw-la jam_fw-la senio_fw-la confectus_fw-la and_o have_v thereby_o judge_v that_o he_o be_v not_o now_o a_o man_n that_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v but_o be_v strong_o confirm_v in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o support_v by_o establish_v the_o consequence_n which_o may_v best_o suit_v with_o his_o principle_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o render_v this_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v odious_a in_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o after_o all_o whatever_o my_o conjecture_n may_v be_v 14._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 14._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschas_fw-la omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v set_v off_o his_o opinion_n not_o vision_n itself_o and_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o fear_v to_o be_v jeer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bethink_v himself_o of_o speak_v of_o these_o kind_n of_o apparition_n unknown_a unto_o christian_n for_o above_o 800._o year_n see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a author_n find_v that_o have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o they_o yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o father_n sirmond_n consider_v he_o as_o the_o first_o that_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n eccles_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n this_o author_n say_v bellarmine_n be_v the_o first_o that_o write_v serious_o and_o ample_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sirmond_n ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la sirmond_n in_o vita_fw-la paschas_fw-la operibus_fw-la ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o so_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n unto_o all_o other_o that_o have_v since_o write_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n he_o deserve_v to_o be_v load_v with_o blessing_n and_o thanks_o for_o have_v so_o happy_o labour_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n no_o body_n will_v have_v dare_v to_o contradict_v or_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o publish_v or_o if_o any_o one_o undertake_v so_o to_o do_v he_o shall_v make_v himself_o the_o object_n of_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n unto_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v then_o requisite_a to_o know_v how_o man_n carry_v it_o towards_o he_o after_o that_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o opinion_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o himself_o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n and_o of_o have_v rash_o spread_v abroad_o the_o thought_n of_o a_o young_a head_n for_o see_v here_o how_o he_o write_v unto_o his_o intimate_a friend_n frudegard_n 1632._o pasch_fw-mi ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n pag._n 1632._o you_o have_v say_v he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o little_a book_n the_o sentence_n of_o catholic_n father_n succinct_o note_v by_o which_o you_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o a_o hasty_a fit_n that_o i_o former_o meditate_a these_o thing_n in_o my_o young_a day_n but_o that_o i_o
take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o teach_v they_o unto_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n 1623._o id._n ibi_fw-la p._n 1619._o &_o 1623._o you_o examine_v i_o say_v he_o upon_o a_o thing_n whereof_o several_a person_n doubt_v 1094._o id._n in_o matt._n l._n 12._o p._n 1094._o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o reprove_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n which_o i_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o do_v allow_v 1100._o ib._n p._n 1100._o and_o again_o there_o be_v many_o that_o in_o these_o mystical_a thing_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o can_v see_v when_o they_o think_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v taste_v with_o the_o mouth_n wherefore_o the_o anonymous_n author_n before_o mention_v supra_fw-la aut_fw-la anonym_n uâ—i_fw-la supra_fw-la write_v that_o some_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n but_o have_v be_v tell_v by_o paschas_fw-la himself_n that_o he_o have_v several_a adversary_n and_o opposer_n we_o must_v far_o learn_v of_o he_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o opposer_n for_o after_o have_v cite_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n &_o commentar_n in_o matth._n l._n 12._o he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n let_v they_o hear_v these_o word_n they_o pretend_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o there_o be_v only_o in_o the_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v tell_v a_o lie_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n when_o he_o break_v and_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o admire_v that_o some_o will_v now_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o in_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o body_n a_o virtue_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v then_o reasonable_o be_v after_o such_o formal_a and_o positive_a declaration_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v think_v any_o other_o opinion_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n and_o of_o all_o other_o of_o their_o communion_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o say_v otherwise_o be_v to_o dissemble_v to_o renounce_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a the_o esteem_n and_o credit_n of_o honest_a man_n let_v it_o then_o be_v grant_v for_o certain_a that_o in_o this_o important_a point_n which_o we_o do_v examine_v paschas_fw-la be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v now_o a_o day_n and_o that_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v protestant_a calvinist_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v more_o considerable_a and_o of_o great_a number_n than_o his_o adversary_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o other_o but_o if_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v great_a their_o name_n more_o famous_a and_o their_o reputation_n better_o establish_v it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o victory_n it_o appear_v that_o so_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o do_v right_a unto_o both_o party_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o design_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v paschas_fw-la see_v it_o be_v he_o that_o oblige_v his_o adversary_n to_o contradict_v he_o and_o oppose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o appear_v new_a unto_o they_o and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n have_v good_a endowment_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v commend_v by_o some_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n as_o a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o above_o the_o common_a sort_n nevertheless_o as_o to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o have_v not_o observe_v in_o what_o i_o have_v read_v that_o many_o person_n have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o he_o it_o be_v out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o frudegard_n fall_v into_o his_o opinion_n after_o have_v read_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o paschas_fw-la write_v he_o 1620._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudeg_n pag._n 1620._o we_o therein_o find_v these_o word_n you_o say_v that_o you_o believe_v so_o former_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o you_o read_v the_o same_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o i_o compose_v since_o which_o time_n frudegard_n have_v read_v the_o advertisement_n which_o st._n austin_n give_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o understand_v figurative_o what_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n he_o be_v very_o much_o shake_v and_o if_o he_o change_v not_o quite_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o continue_v in_o suspense_n without_o declare_v for_o or_o against_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v what_o he_o inform_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v unto_o his_o first_o word_n but_o you_o say_v that_o you_o have_v since_o read_v in_o st._n austin_n be_v three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a manner_n of_o expression_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a speech_n and_o a_o figure_n rather_o than_o the_o truth_n i_o can_v tell_v say_v you_o how_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o you_o say_v afterward_o and_o if_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n as_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o holy_a virgin_n his_o mother_n this_o excellent_a doctor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v st._n austin_n declare_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n paschas_fw-la do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o continue_v he_o in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v be_v of_o before_o he_o have_v read_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o better_a to_o effect_v it_o he_o allege_v this_o unto_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a saint_n and_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o neophites_n ibid._n ibid._n receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n that_o which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o for_o certain_a be_v not_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v in_o great_a number_n paschas_fw-la it_o be_v true_a cite_v they_o as_o to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o remembrance_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o in_o a_o matter_n so_o important_a as_o this_o it_o will_v serve_v turn_n to_o say_v as_o i_o remember_v or_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o the_o main_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o he_o satisfy_v frudegard_n in_o his_o doubt_n the_o sure_a side_n we_o can_v take_v in_o this_o conjuncture_n be_v to_o make_v he_o neither_o a_o friend_n nor_o a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o leave_v he_o in_o his_o doubt_n if_o we_o will_v not_o increase_v the_o sect_n of_o sceptic_n i_o will_v not_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n which_o father_n cellot_n have_v furnish_v we_o and_o who_o we_o have_v twice_o mention_v already_o in_o this_o chapter_n for_o it_o appear_v plain_o he_o be_v
jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o all_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o worthy_o in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o nevertheless_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n â—1_n id._n ibid._n in_o cap._n â—1_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o three_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o body_n and_o afterward_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v bring_v from_o several_a place_n and_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o several_a priest_n nevertheless_o the_o divinity_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o 441._o â—d_a in_o canone_o idiss_fw-la â—_o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 441._o do_v make_v this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o and_o elsewhere_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n be_v one_o so_o also_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o sundry_a place_n and_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a day_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o sole_a body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o give_v unto_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o and_o cause_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o also_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n this_o author_n whoever_o he_o be_v say_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o intention_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v the_o bread_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o necessity_n than_o he_o must_v needs_o believe_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o after_o consecration_n because_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o can_v be_v join_v unto_o another_o thing_n the_o unite_n and_o join_v of_o two_o different_a subject_n presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o affirm_v it_o no_o more_o of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o of_o the_o church_n he_o than_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v both_o so_o after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o fine_a see_v here_o how_o he_o argue_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o one_o and_o the_o same_o virtue_n and_o animate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v not_o then_o three_o body_n but_o one_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o body_n depend_v on_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o he_o so_o that_o because_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n act_v also_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v according_a to_o this_o author_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o that_o though_o consider_v they_o several_o they_o be_v three_o different_a body_n yet_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o in_o the_o numerical_a identity_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o the_o same_o virtue_n they_o become_v one_o sole_a body_n this_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v comprehend_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n which_o though_o not_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la yet_o be_v not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n therefore_o we_o will_v let_v he_o stand_v alone_o to_o receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o other_o which_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v the_o first_o be_v rabanus_n very_o illustrious_a for_o his_o dignity_n and_o for_o his_o merit_n historian_n vie_v with_o each_o other_o to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o unto_o who_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v he_o be_v first_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o fulda_n than_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o at_o last_o archbishop_n of_o mayance_n this_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o the_o most_o famous_a disciple_n of_o the_o great_a alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o argue_v and_o open_o oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o against_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v new_a and_o strange_a unto_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o declaration_n which_o the_o anonimous_a author_n and_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v make_v we_o say_v that_o rabanus_n dispute_v against_o he_o at_o large_a supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n but_o if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o disciple_n of_o paschas_fw-la we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o matter_n see_v rabanus_n himself_o have_v transmit_v the_o thing_n unto_o we_o for_o in_o his_o penitential_a which_o peter_n stuart_n professor_n in_o divinity_n in_o the_o college_n of_o ingolstat_n have_v publish_v he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n eucharist_n raban_n maur._n in_o penitent_a c._n 33_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o some_o person_n hold_v erroneous_a opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n we_o have_v oppose_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v and_o have_v signify_v in_o write_v unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o body_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o rabanus_n write_v direct_o against_o paschas_fw-la see_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o condemn_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v as_o erroneous_a be_v just_a that_o of_o paschas_fw-la as_o we_o have_v plain_o demonstrate_v this_o letter_n be_v lose_v either_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n which_o have_v live_v since_o that_o time_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o do_v know_v that_o he_o write_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o great_a enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o unhe_v plain_o testify_v by_o several_a of_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a symbol_n be_v receive_v by_o communicant_o part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o their_o substance_n and_o the_o rest_n go_v as_o their_o other_o ordinary_a food_n do_v unto_o the_o place_n where_o nature_n discharge_v itself_o supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o anonymous_n author_n already_o cite_v several_a time_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v to_o his_o brother_n robert_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o epitome_n of_o amalarius_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o manuscript_n at_o oxford_n malmesbur_fw-la guillelm_n malmesbur_fw-la in_o all-soul_n college_n i_o give_v you_o notice_n say_v he_o that_o among_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v one_o that_o you_o be_v to_o avoid_v which_o be_v call_v rabanus_n which_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v profitable_a to_o nourishment_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n or_o malady_n or_o age_n or_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n or_o to_o death_n itself_o see_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n 62._o tho._n walden_v t._n 1._o doctrine_n in_o praesat_fw-la &_o t._n 2._o c._n 19.52_o &_o 62._o thomas_n waldensis_n testify_v the_o same_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n where_o he_o reproach_v wicliff_n that_o as_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n so_o he_o may_v also_o teach_v with_o rabanus_n that_o it_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n and_o he_o instance_v the_o
at_o troy_n be_v solemnize_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n prudens_fw-la bishop_n and_o confessor_n this_o saint_n be_v bear_v in_o spain_n endow_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o illustrious_a by_o his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n and_o his_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o spain_n by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v come_v into_o france_n he_o draw_v the_o admiration_n and_o love_n of_o all_o man_n therefore_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adelbert_n bishop_n of_o troy_n whither_o he_o have_v retire_v himself_o and_o have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o merit_n he_o be_v elect_v and_o appoint_v the_o 37th_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v so_o advance_v unto_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n he_o shine_v like_o a_o light_n set_v in_o a_o candlestick_n not_o unto_o this_o church_n alone_o but_o also_o throughout_o all_o france_n by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o by_o the_o splendour_n of_o divine_a wisdom_n he_o be_v the_o ornament_n and_o delight_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n a_o defender_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o oracle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a knowledge_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n florus_n he_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o himself_o evidence_n of_o his_o belief_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o least_o if_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o this_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n who_o in_o this_o explication_n be_v styâ—â—â—_n master_n florus_n for_o trithemius_n attribute_n this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v unto_o one_o florus_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o trom_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o other_o make_v its_o author_n to_o be_v the_o deacon_n florus_n that_o write_v against_o amalarius_n and_o against_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n this_o latter_a opinion_n seem_v the_o most_o likely_a and_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v i_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o be_v that_o i_o observe_v the_o author_n of_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v copy_v ten_o line_n verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o book_n which_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a write_v against_o amalarius_n 170._o vid._n flor._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o edit_n ult_n p._n 171._o unde_fw-la eccles_n etc._n etc._n et_fw-fr agobard_fw-mi contr_n amalar._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o florus_n in_o exposit_n missae_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o p._n 170._o now_o there_o be_v much_o more_o probability_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n then_o by_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a after_o this_o remark_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o little_a treatise_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o deacon_n florus_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o have_v design_v to_o inform_v we_o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o although_o take_v from_o the_o simple_a fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o ineffable_a virtue_n of_o divine_a benediction_n he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a and_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o latter_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o unto_o the_o former_a it_o be_v nothing_o less_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n a_o declaration_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v agree_v not_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o unto_o the_o good_a but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a also_o florus_n explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o the_o ear_n of_o corn_n and_o in_o the_o grape_n nature_n give_v it_o not_o unto_o we_o but_o it_o be_v consecration_n that_o make_v it_o unto_o we_o mystical_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eat_v when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v eat_v by_o parcel_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o remain_v entire_a in_o heaven_n and_o entire_a in_o your_o heart_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v natural_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o consecration_n make_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v eat_v in_o morsel_n under_o the_o sign_n which_o represent_v he_o but_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o heart_n of_o every_o believer_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a object_n embrace_v by_o faith_n so_o to_o find_v life_n and_o salvation_n in_o partake_v of_o he_o because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v merit_v salvation_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o suffering_n and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o death_n and_o these_o suffering_n florus_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n faith_n look_v unto_o he_o as_o the_o only_a object_n of_o its_o contemplation_n manducation_n and_o participation_n thus_o much_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n import_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v mystical_a we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o we_o understand_v another_o what_o be_v see_v be_v corporal_a what_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n moreover_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v be_v bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o bread_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n in_o fine_a expound_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o o_o lord_n ibid._n ibid._n thou_o always_o creat_a for_o we_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o thanksgiving_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n do_v follow_v the_o consecration_n he_o sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o make_v still_o every_o year_n by_o propagation_n and_o by_o reparation_n which_o he_o sanctifi_v and_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o heavenly_a blessing_n which_o himself_n interpret_v to_o be_v of_o corn_n and_o of_o wine_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o author_n about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o deacon_n florus_n write_v at_o lion_n christian_n druthmar_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o corby_n and_o companion_n or_o ratramn_v in_o the_o same_o monastery_n compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n and_o we_o shall_v forthwith_o see_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o sixtus_n senensis_n do_v not_o stop_v we_o a_o little_a moment_n this_o famous_a library-keeper_n do_v accuse_v protestant_n of_o have_v corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o druthmar_n in_o read_v in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o he_o pretend_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o franciscan_n at_o lion_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v subsist_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v then_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o accusation_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o sixtus_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o many_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o man_n that_o approve_v very_o well_o of_o expurgatory_n index_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lay_v two_o other_o accusation_n unto_o the_o same_o protestant_n charge_v which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v false_a 72._o bibl._n sanct._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la pium_fw-la v._n id._n l._n 6._o annot._fw-la 72._o one_o be_v to_o have_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v a_o passage_n of_o ferus_fw-la a_o franciscan_a friar_n concern_v the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o ferus_fw-la his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wherein_o the_o passage_n in_o dispute_n be_v contain_v be_v
brain_n tell_v we_o better_o than_o pasehas_n himself_o what_o their_o opinion_n be_v paschas_fw-la tell_v we_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o people_n do_v not_o judge_v as_o he_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o that_o flesh_n a_o figure_n and_o sacrament_n fill_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a flesh_n so_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n after_o consecration_n they_o also_o believe_v that_o as_o to_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o our_o proper_a substance_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o body_n and_o the_o other_o part_n pass_v the_o way_n of_o our_o common_a food_n which_o be_v direct_o to_o speak_v plain_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o at_o this_o present_a call_v calvinist_n now_o if_o this_o belief_n be_v erroneous_a if_o this_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n be_v it_o probable_a that_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_n will_v have_v choose_v for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n by_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n will_v have_v suffer_v to_o preside_v over_o it_o a_o man_n infect_v with_o such_o a_o opinion_n or_o that_o hinemar_n after_o his_o death_n shall_v call_v he_o a_o bishop_n of_o venerable_a memory_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v engrave_v on_o his_o tomb_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o st._n heribold_n i_o can_v think_v so_o but_o rather_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o heribold_n and_o the_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o the_o calvinist_n be_v the_o most_o general_a opinion_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o that_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v follow_v by_o roman_a catholic_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o approve_v at_o that_o time_n but_o be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v and_o the_o inference_n he_o make_v from_o the_o dignity_n and_o belief_n of_o heribold_n chap._n xv._o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o two_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a to_o be_v observe_v and_o which_o deserve_v serious_a consideration_n that_o the_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o have_v be_v spectator_n of_o so_o obstinate_a a_o combat_n without_o engage_v on_o either_o side_n and_o have_v be_v silent_a in_o a_o time_n when_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v and_o see_v man_n mind_n divide_v although_o unequal_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o after_o all_o declare_v not_o themselves_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o one_o side_n or_o the_o other_o and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o they_o open_v their_o mouth_n either_o to_o condemn_v or_o approve_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n so_o that_o if_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v say_v that_o they_o condemn_v not_o their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o person_n of_o paschas_fw-la the_o protestant_n can_v also_o affirm_v that_o they_o pronounce_v no_o sentence_n against_o their_o belief_n in_o the_o person_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v incomparable_o more_o famous_a both_o in_o number_n and_o quality_n than_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la because_o that_o instead_o of_o one_o or_o two_o at_o the_o most_o at_o least_o that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v hear_v the_o testimony_n of_o sixteen_o the_o principal_a chaplain_n bishop_n archbishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o which_o in_o that_o age_n oppose_v themselves_o direct_o or_o indirect_o unto_o his_o opinion_n as_o be_v contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n which_o until_o that_o time_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o latin_a church_n shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o protestant_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v at_o that_o time_n esteem_v erroneous_a than_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v say_v they_o that_o she_o confess_v that_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_o adrian_n the_o second_o may_v just_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v guilty_a thereof_o 15._o decret_n grat._n do_v 82._o c._n error_n leo._n i._o ep._n 93._o c._n 15._o according_a to_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n insert_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n that_o one_o approve_v the_o error_n whereunto_o he_o make_v no_o opposition_n and_o according_a unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o he_o which_o recall_v not_o a_o man_n from_o his_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n she_o affirm_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v she_o be_v at_o that_o time_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n and_o the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n she_o will_v tacit_o accuse_v these_o two_o pope_n for_o have_v suppress_v it_o as_o adversary_n and_o enemy_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n before_o allege_v supra_fw-la decret_n grat._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o the_o truth_n be_v suppress_v when_o it_o be_v not_o defend_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o nicholas_n and_o adrian_n have_v not_o knowledge_n of_o this_o great_a contest_v can_v reasonable_o be_v say_v the_o thing_n have_v make_v too_o great_a a_o noise_n for_o they_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o have_v there_o be_v indeed_o only_o bare_a verbal_a dispute_n this_o pretext_n may_v have_v some_o colour_n but_o there_o have_v be_v book_n write_v on_o either_o part_n and_o some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o order_n and_o command_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n it_o be_v nothing_o probable_a that_o the_o apostolical_a see_n shall_v be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o the_o matter_n under_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v say_v do_v they_o not_o take_v part_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o declare_v either_o for_o paschas_fw-la or_o for_o his_o adversary_n wherefore_o have_v they_o not_o condemn_v the_o one_o and_o protect_v the_o other_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o authorise_v it_o by_o their_o approbation_n and_o wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o thunder_v out_o their_o censure_n against_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n or_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o encourage_v it_o by_o their_o power_n and_o why_o do_v they_o not_o anathematise_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o difficulty_n deserve_v to_o be_v careful_o inquire_v into_o there_o be_v not_o many_o demonstration_n to_o resolve_v it_o but_o only_o several_a conjecture_n and_o circumstance_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n it_o be_v say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o although_o we_o have_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n yet_o we_o have_v make_v appear_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v the_o way_n he_o take_v not_o to_o irritate_fw-la mens_fw-la mind_n in_o propose_v his_o opinion_n second_o that_o paschas_fw-la his_o party_n have_v no_o follower_n during_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v so_o that_o have_v but_o a_o very_a few_o it_o remain_v very_o probable_o enclose_v in_o the_o cloister_n of_o some_o friar_n which_o he_o may_v have_v gain_v unto_o his_o party_n wherein_o it_o hide_v itself_o from_o the_o many_o opposition_n which_o it_o find_v until_o some_o more_o favourable_a time_n shall_v present_v to_o advance_v and_o establish_v itself_o in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v the_o victory_n and_o advantage_n in_o this_o age_n be_v general_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o all_o the_o west_n nicholas_n then_o and_o after_o he_o adrian_n consider_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v oppose_v by_o the_o most_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o age_n that_o it_o have_v no_o follower_n nor_o adherent_n and_o that_o after_o all_o the_o opposition_n it_o find_v in_o its_o first_o establishment_n it_o will_v not_o do_v any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o other_o they_o very_o judicious_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wise_a course_n to_o let_v it_o fall_v of_o itself_o and_o to_o refer_v unto_o
time_n the_o utter_a ruin_n of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o be_v so_o powerful_o oppose_v as_o it_o be_v it_o shall_v ever_o do_v any_o harm_n whereas_o shall_v they_o have_v set_v about_o censure_v and_o condemn_v it_o public_o it_o may_v be_v fear_v lest_o it_o may_v recover_v strength_n because_o it_o be_v often_o see_v that_o person_n grow_v stubborn_a against_o reproof_n and_o more_o earnest_o desire_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v use_v their_o utmost_a skill_n and_o power_n to_o obtain_v the_o enjoyment_n these_o as_o be_v suppose_v be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o the_o conduct_n of_o these_o two_o pope_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o not_o condemn_v he_o public_o although_o they_o do_v not_o also_o approve_v of_o he_o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o the_o other_o opinion_n for_o they_o plain_o do_v see_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v a_o belief_n public_o receive_v by_o all_o the_o world_n in_o france_n in_o germany_n in_o england_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o moreover_o approve_v by_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o age_n public_o vindicate_v by_o write_n support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a prince_n and_o prelate_n they_o can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o danger_n the_o church_n be_v in_o if_o this_o belief_n be_v not_o catholic_n nor_o this_o doctrine_n orthodox_n and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o it_o have_v be_v charity_n and_o the_o duty_n also_o of_o nicholas_n and_o adrian_n to_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v redress_v it_o for_o the_o case_n be_v not_o of_o two_o or_o three_o friar_n which_o paschas_fw-la have_v draw_v unto_o his_o opinion_n but_o of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o west_n which_o be_v overspread_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v it_o be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n and_o a_o doctrine_n contrary_n unto_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v say_v but_o these_o pope_n have_v credit_n and_o power_n enough_o to_o have_v oppose_v themselves_o for_o beside_o that_o every_o body_n know_v the_o pope_n have_v already_o acquire_v great_a power_n over_o the_o western_a church_n wherein_o they_o easy_o cause_v their_o constitution_n to_o be_v receive_v the_o bishop_n not_o dare_v much_o to_o oppose_v the_o execution_n of_o their_o decree_n although_o they_o find_v they_o not_o always_o agreeable_a unto_o the_o ancient_a canon_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v who_o know_v not_o but_o they_o may_v at_o least_o have_v protest_v against_o so_o pernicious_a a_o opinion_n have_v oppose_v what_o they_o can_v unto_o its_o settlement_n and_o earnest_o exhort_v the_o prelate_n to_o stop_v the_o course_n and_o progress_n of_o so_o dangerous_a a_o doctrine_n to_o have_v use_v anathema_n and_o excommunication_n against_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o thereby_o to_o have_v discourage_v other_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o do_v no_o such_o thing_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o manifest_a sign_n that_o they_o themselves_o be_v of_o this_o belief_n and_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o very_a same_o whereof_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o be_v in_o peaceable_a possession_n until_o paschas_fw-la come_v to_o disturb_v she_o in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o her_o paternal_a inheritance_n these_o be_v the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n from_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o two_o pope_n they_o say_v the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o temper_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_o the_o occasion_n he_o have_v as_o also_o adrian_n the_o second_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v a_o learned_a man_n for_o that_o age_n a_o dare_a and_o undertake_v man_n who_o very_o much_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o his_o see_n unto_o the_o prejudice_n of_o other_o church_n france_n feel_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o policy_n and_o power_n in_o that_o he_o obtain_v the_o right_n of_o assemble_v council_n which_o the_o king_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v before_o that_o he_o give_v a_o very_a great_a assault_n unto_o the_o little_a power_n that_o its_o prelate_n have_v remain_v and_o that_o he_o begin_v to_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n which_o have_v be_v forge_v by_o some_o impostor_n about_o the_o time_n of_o charlemagne_n it_o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o read_v what_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n 23._o marca_n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o &_o l._n 6._o c._n 28._o &_o l._n 7._o c._n 23._o to_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o a_o person_n nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v and_o what_o attempt_v he_o make_v against_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n and_o their_o synod_n nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o he_o touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o he_o have_v occasion_n either_o to_o have_v reprove_v their_o shameful_a compliance_n or_o their_o error_n for_o example_n in_o the_o difference_n he_o have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n first_o upon_o account_n of_o walfad_n and_o some_o other_o clerk_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o ebbo_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n after_o his_o deposition_n and_o re-establishment_n which_o be_v no_o way_n canonical_a and_o who_o ordination_n be_v esteem_v void_a in_o a_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o the_o year_n 853._o and_o second_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o rothard_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr who_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o french_a prelate_n nicholas_n inform_v himself_o of_o both_o these_o matter_n and_o force_v our_o bishop_n to_o comply_v with_o his_o desire_n even_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o of_o their_o remain_a authority_n as_o those_o know_v very_o well_o that_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n without_o recite_v here_o the_o particularity_n of_o it_o it_o need_v only_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o nicholas_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v likely_a that_o these_o two_o conjuncture_n of_o matter_n have_v offer_v he_o two_o fair_a occasion_n of_o reproach_v they_o that_o as_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o break_v the_o canon_n in_o depose_v of_o clerk_n and_o bishop_n for_o they_o think_v so_o otherwise_o he_o can_v have_v have_v no_o pretext_n for_o re-establish_a of_o they_o so_o also_o they_o fear_v not_o violate_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o in_o embrace_v themselves_o a_o new_a belief_n or_o in_o suffer_v it_o to_o get_v ground_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o paschas_fw-la have_v clear_o explain_v be_v it_o likely_a that_o pope_n nicholas_n who_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a politic_a and_o prudent_a man_n shall_v have_v forget_v to_o have_v make_v they_o this_o reproach_n in_o the_o difference_n he_o have_v with_o they_o thereby_o to_o have_v load_v they_o with_o shame_n and_o with_o the_o more_o plausible_a show_n of_o justice_n to_o have_v deprive_v they_o of_o their_o right_n and_o privilege_n in_o show_v unto_o all_o the_o world_n that_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o they_o because_o they_o see_v the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o christian_n ruin_v without_o make_v any_o opposition_n by_o the_o establish_n of_o a_o new_a doctrine_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n and_o which_o be_v already_o general_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n it_o can_v be_v believe_v nicholas_n will_v have_v be_v silent_a in_o these_o occasion_n if_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v the_o first_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n a_o new_a opinion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o settle_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o old_a moreover_o we_o have_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n that_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v so_o without_o the_o consent_n not_o only_o of_o the_o synod_n but_o also_o of_o the_o pope_n that_o be_v either_o of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o or_o of_o adrian_n the_o second_o for_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o must_v have_v be_v under_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o they_o and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o have_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o agreeable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n be_v it_o probable_a say_v some_o that_o nicholas_n or_o adrian_n will_v have_v suffer_v charles_n
represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a 23._o ep._n 23._o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o command_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o mind_n sweet_o and_o useful_o that_o his_o body_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o e._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adeod_n t._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 438._o a._n b_o post_v poeniten_v mulierum_fw-la p._n 521._o e._n for_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o addition_n that_o some_o unadvised_a hand_n have_v thereunto_o annex_v will_v the_o heretic_n say_v and_o these_o other_o of_o the_o same_o saint_n him_n that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o do_v not_o indeed_o eat_v his_o flesh_n although_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o damnation_n b._n ibid._n p._n 522._o b._n unto_o which_o word_n in_o all_o appearance_n berengarius_fw-la have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o richard_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o shall_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v to_o my_o knowledge_n which_o be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o bishop_n fulbert_n of_o glorious_a memory_n 510._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 510._o and_o which_o some_o esteem_n to_o be_v of_o this_o bishop_n but_o it_o be_v of_o st._n austin_n if_o it_o be_v far_o consider_v that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n c._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adcodat_n p._n 437._o c._n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v break_v into_o very_o small_a bit_n and_o whereof_o a_o little_a portion_n be_v receive_v and_o that_o he_o distinguish_v as_o ratramn_v do_v 441._o id._n epist_n 2._o p._n 440_o 441._o and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o true_a body_n if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o consider_v it_o must_v present_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la yet_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o exact_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n not_o because_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o transfusion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o beside_o that_o 438._o id._n ep._n 1._o p_o 437_o 438._o he_o call_v this_o change_n a_o change_n of_o dignity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o quality_n which_o the_o ancient_n often_o design_v by_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o man_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o transfusion_n of_o believer_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n but_o i_o judge_v so_o because_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o john_n damascen_n who_o teach_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v abolish_v but_o that_o they_o be_v unite_v unto_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o have_v be_v full_o show_v and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o fulbert_n it_o appear_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pledge_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o a_o empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compaginante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la 437._o id._n ibid._n p._n 437._o or_o as_o remy_n speak_v conjungente_fw-it that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unite_v join_v and_o knit_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unite_n it_o unto_o the_o divinity_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o i_o use_v any_o violence_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o fulbert_n and_o if_o i_o vary_v from_o his_o meaning_n about_o the_o time_n that_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n flourish_v bernon_n abbot_n of_o augy_a write_v his_o treatise_n of_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o mass_n to_o wit_n about_o the_o year_n 1030._o and_o fulbert_n die_v in_o 1027._o in_o this_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o make_v and_o confecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n pat._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n but_o the_o real_a body_n say_v some_o and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v make_v because_o it_o be_v make_v a_o thousand_o year_n before_o bernon_n write_v nor_o be_v sanctify_v because_o it_o be_v always_o holy_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o cap._n 1._o and_o he_o show_v it_o plain_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o that_o moreover_o he_o declare_v 5._o cap._n 5._o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n in_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la establish_v itself_o by_o degree_n bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la bear_v at_o tours_n but_o archdeacon_n and_o treasurer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o anger_n be_v a_o dignity_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v not_o confer_v but_o upon_o person_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n bruno_n i_o say_v and_o berengarius_fw-la not_o endure_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o innovation_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n shall_v get_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n oppose_v it_o public_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n to_o become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o only_o become_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o truth_n be_v bruno_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n become_v silent_a a_o little_a after_o for_o say_v some_o it_o often_o happen_v upon_o these_o occasion_n that_o man_n harken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o flesh_n rather_o than_o unto_o those_o of_o the_o spirit_n but_o as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la he_o have_v more_o strength_n and_o courage_n and_o oppose_v himself_o with_o more_o resolution_n and_o vigour_n unto_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o without_o any_o great_a success_n until_o the_o xi_o wherein_o it_o also_o find_v a_o great_a many_o opposer_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v he_o to_o render_v his_o belief_n the_o more_o odious_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n ground_v in_o philosophy_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o holy_a and_o unblameable_a life_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n from_o the_o time_n of_o king_n robert_n 20_o tom_n 4._o histor_n franc._n the_o scripror_n eccles_n platina_n in_o joan._n 15._o sabellic_n enead_n 9_o l._n 2._o chron._n tit_n 16._o c._n 1._o §_o 20_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v famous_a among_o the_o professor_n of_o divine_a philosophy_n sigebert_n say_v that_o he_o be_v illustrious_a for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o of_o logic_n platina_n and_o sabellicus_n reckon_v he_o among_o those_o which_o render_v themselves_o famous_a by_o their_o piety_n and_o learning_n bergomas_n in_o the_o supplement_n of_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n 1049._o observe_n that_o he_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n to_o be_v eminent_a in_o learning_n and_o in_o holiness_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n antonine_n declare_v 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o that_o he_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o give_v he_o these_o two_o epithet_n of_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a but_o in_o fine_a the_o belief_n which_o he_o maintain_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la find_v the_o people_n so_o dispose_v to_o entertain_v it_o or_o rather_o to_o declare_v open_o for_o it_o so_o that_o in_o all_o
part_n it_o be_v public_o profess_v and_o this_o easy_o persuade_v i_o that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o so_o much_o infuse_v this_o opinion_n into_o they_o as_o he_o encourage_v they_o by_o his_o example_n to_o publish_v it_o by_o rouse_a they_o up_o from_o the_o stupidness_n wherein_o they_o have_v lie_v for_o some_o time_n for_o have_v this_o people_n believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o just_a what_o berengarius_fw-la have_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n can_v scarce_o have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n but_o as_o it_o be_v instill_a into_o they_o from_o father_n to_o son_n berengarius_fw-la have_v no_o soon_o open_v his_o mouth_n but_o that_o they_o embrace_v it_o not_o regard_v the_o fear_n that_o have_v till_o then_o discourage_v they_o see_v the_o contradiction_n it_o find_v in_o the_o world_n whilst_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la therein_o receive_v favour_n and_o encouragement_n but_o because_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o doctrine_n have_v look_v upon_o berengarius_fw-la to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o they_o have_v tax_v he_o of_o infect_v with_o the_o venom_n of_o his_o heresy_n all_o those_o which_o by_o his_o example_n have_v the_o courage_n to_o make_v profession_n of_o it_o it_o be_v with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n say_v 87._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1â—_n 87._o that_o he_o have_v almost_o infect_v all_o france_n italy_n and_o england_n matthew_n paris_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n say_v 3._o matt._n paris_n in_o willielm_n ii_o will._n malm_n 6._o in_o willielm_n l._n l._n 3._o that_o all_o france_n be_v full_a of_o his_o doctrine_n so_o it_o be_v that_o durandus_fw-la of_o troarn_v a_o ancient_a monastery_n in_o normandy_n also_o say_v in_o a_o treatise_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o teach_v by_o several_a in_o the_o ix_o century_n which_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o novelty_n which_o until_o then_o have_v not_o be_v hear_v of_o in_o the_o church_n if_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n as_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o have_v be_v of_o old_a instruct_v therein_o therefore_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o begin_v to_o bublish_v it_o they_o know_v it_o and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n make_v profession_n of_o it_o but_o if_o berengarius_fw-la have_v friend_n he_o also_o have_v enemy_n if_o he_o have_v follower_n he_o have_v also_o those_o which_o oppose_v he_o the_o first_o that_o attempt_v to_o write_v against_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v adelman_n which_o from_o theologal_a of_o the_o church_n of_o liege_n become_v bishop_n of_o bress_n he_o have_v study_v with_o berengarius_fw-la under_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n and_o have_v hear_v what_o berengarius_fw-la teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o write_v he_o a_o letter_n wherein_o have_v renew_v the_o memory_n of_o their_o old_a friendship_n he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v report_v of_o he_o that_o he_o teach_v 167._o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n ult_n ed._n p._n 167._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o resemblance_n adelman_n endeavour_v to_o refute_v this_o doctrine_n but_o by_o reason_n which_o appear_v weak_a and_o some_o also_o that_o do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o his_o hypothesis_n but_o berengarius_fw-la answer_v he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o he_o may_v see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o much_o value_n his_o reproof_n and_o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v always_o to_o defend_v his_o belief_n call_v that_o which_o be_v contrary_a unto_o he_o 192._o apud_fw-la lanfran_n t._n 6._o bibl_n pat._n p._n 192._o the_o folly_n of_o the_o people_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o lanfranc_n by_o which_o word_n he_o show_v that_o he_o look_v upon_o paschas_fw-la as_o the_o author_n of_o this_o novelty_n and_o lanfranc_n as_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o endeavour_v to_o infuse_v it_o into_o the_o people_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o ancient_a faith_n for_o berengarius_fw-la pretend_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v not_o know_v but_o since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n who_o have_v invent_v it_o in_o his_o cell_n bring_v it_o forth_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 818._o berengarius_fw-la have_v thus_o silence_v adelman_n 319._o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 319._o his_o ancient_a fellow-student_n durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o liege_n and_o by_o consequence_n adelman_n bishop_n sound_v a_o alarm_n in_o a_o letter_n he_o write_v unto_o king_n henry_n against_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o against_o berengarius_fw-la his_o archdeacon_n as_o against_o person_n which_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n which_o this_o prelate_n call_v renew_v of_o ancient_a heresy_n and_o to_o show_v with_o what_o spirit_n this_o bishop_n be_v act_v he_o exhort_v the_o king_n to_o deliberate_v of_o their_o punishment_n rather_o than_o to_o hear_v they_o in_o council_n moreover_o i_o have_v call_v this_o bishop_n of_o liege_n durandus_fw-la after_o baronius_n and_o those_o which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o according_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o history_n it_o can_v be_v so_o because_o durandus_fw-la be_v dead_a before_o bruno_n be_v bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o indeed_o durandus_fw-la die_v anno_fw-la 1025._o according_o to_o segebert_n and_o bruno_n attain_v not_o unto_o the_o episcopacy_n until_o 1047._o of_o necessity_n then_o this_o bishop_n of_o liege_n must_v be_v some_o other_o than_o durandus_fw-la and_o probable_o it_o may_v be_v dietuvin_n who_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n in_o the_o year_n 1048._o about_o which_o time_n he_o and_o adelman_n may_v have_v write_v the_o letter_n above_o mention_v durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troam_n in_o normandy_n make_v some_o mention_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o a_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la absent_a and_o unheard_a be_v condemn_v and_o it_o be_v there_o conclude_v that_o he_o and_o those_o of_o his_o judgement_n shall_v be_v prosecute_v in_o all_o part_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v besiege_v where_o they_o shall_v be_v find_v assemble_v to_o force_v they_o to_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o be_v take_v and_o put_v to_o death_n a_o remedy_n very_o contrary_a unto_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o unto_o the_o mildness_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o after_o all_o this_o council_n of_o paris_n be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o fiction_n of_o the_o author_n brain_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o lanfranc_n who_o write_v against_o berengarius_fw-la after_o this_o pretend_a council_n will_v have_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n have_v so_o exact_o mention_v all_o the_o council_n which_o be_v assemble_v against_o berengarius_fw-la in_o some_o of_o which_o he_o be_v present_v himself_o moreover_o multiplici_fw-la anonymus_fw-la de_fw-la damnatione_fw-la berengarii_fw-la multiplici_fw-la father_n chifflet_n have_v print_v a_o anonymous_n author_n which_o specify_v all_o the_o synod_n wherein_o the_o belief_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v at_o the_o last_o of_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1079._o under_o gregory_n the_o seven_o without_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o that_o of_o paris_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o date_n and_o character_n of_o the_o time_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n 1035._o ad_fw-la ann_n 1035._o think_v king_n henry_n have_v thought_n of_o assemble_v a_o synod_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o he_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o liege_n his_o letter_n which_o i_o can_v believe_v after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v on_o this_o matter_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 1050._o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o assemble_v two_o council_n one_o at_o rome_n where_o berengarius_fw-la 193._o lanfranc_n de_fw-fr eucharist_n sacram_fw-la t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 193._o without_o be_v cite_v or_o hear_v be_v condemn_v upon_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o lanfranc_n and_o
success_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o author_n be_v of_o his_o life_n have_v with_o his_o sermon_n attend_v with_o miracle_n instruct_v the_o ignorant_a confirm_v those_o which_o waver_v restore_v they_o which_o have_v go_v astray_o and_o scatter_v the_o gainsayers_a who_o dare_v not_o present_v themselves_o before_o he_o nevertheless_o the_o consequence_n of_o matter_n do_v not_o answer_v the_o pretend_a success_n of_o this_o voyage_n for_o historian_n write_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o albigensis_n do_v mighty_o increase_v after_o this_o voyage_n it_o be_v what_o be_v precise_o observe_v by_o papyrius_n masso_n in_o his_o history_n of_o france_n for_o after_o have_v speak_v of_o henry_n successor_n unto_o peter_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n bernard_n unto_o the_o count_n of_o st._n giles_n and_o of_o his_o voyage_n unto_o tholouse_n he_o add_v moreover_o august_n hist_o franc._n l._n 3._o in_o philip._n august_n neither_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n nor_o the_o preach_n of_o st._n bernard_n can_v hinder_v the_o progress_n of_o this_o sect_n etc._n etc._n tholouse_n albi_fw-la carcassona_fw-la bezier_n agde_v castres_n lavaur_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o city_n and_o village_n of_o languedock_n have_v embrace_v it_o chronico_fw-la in_o chronico_fw-la insomuch_o that_o william_n de_fw-fr puylauren_n write_v in_o his_o chronicle_n that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o castelverd_a make_v light_n of_o the_o sermon_n of_o st._n bernard_n and_o esteem_v they_o erroneous_a about_o the_o same_o time_n arnold_n of_o bress_n appear_v in_o italy_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n do_v teach_v in_o france_n 20._o otto_n frise_v in_o frideric_n l._n 2._o c._n 20._o which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a among_o many_o other_o thing_n he_o lay_v to_o his_o charge_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v bad_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n but_o in_o fine_a either_o for_o that_o and_o for_o the_o other_o thing_n he_o teach_v or_o for_o the_o liberty_n he_o use_v in_o speak_v against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o friar_n he_o be_v burn_v at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1155._o under_o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o and_o his_o ash_n cast_v into_o the_o river_n tiber_n fear_v say_v otto_n and_o guntherius_n 1._o gunther_n de_fw-fr gest_n frid._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr investig_fw-mi antich_n l._n 1._o lest_o the_o people_n which_o follow_v he_o shall_v honour_v his_o body_n as_o the_o body_n of_o a_o martyr_n and_o because_o gerhohus_n rescherspergensis_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o same_o age_n can_v not_o forbear_v say_v that_o he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o church_n have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o that_o man_n blood_n who_o may_v have_v be_v correct_v with_o some_o mild_a and_o easy_a punishment_n the_o jesuit_n gretzer_n not_o relish_v a_o expression_n of_o so_o much_o humanity_n and_o mildness_n say_v 4._o prolegom_n in_o scriptor_n count_v valden_v c._n 4._o that_o gerhohus_n speak_v of_o the_o punishment_n of_o arnold_n with_o no_o little_a dis-satisfaction_n five_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o arnold_n of_o bress_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o historian_n peter_n waldo_n a_o citizen_n of_o lion_n appear_v who_o have_v find_v whole_a country_n of_o people_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o adhere_v unto_o they_o with_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o to_o make_v but_o one_o body_n and_o society_n by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n they_o be_v no_o better_o use_v than_o the_o other_o have_v be_v for_o waldo_n have_v declare_v himself_o public_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o i_o find_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1167._o there_o be_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v at_o vezelay_n in_o burgundy_n near_o unto_o lion_n of_o which_o place_n waldo_n be_v some_o of_o his_o follower_n under_o the_o name_n of_o donarii_fw-la or_o poplicani_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o name_n give_v unto_o the_o waldensis_fw-la which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v turn_v by_o the_o fleming_n into_o that_o of_o pifle_n for_o so_o it_o be_v they_o be_v call_v in_o flanders_n the_o history_n of_o vezelay_n place_v the_o death_n of_o those_o person_n 645._o tom._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 644_o 645._o which_o be_v seven_o in_o number_n in_o the_o year_n 1167._o i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o the_o time_n wherein_o waldo_n begin_v to_o appear_v and_o that_o some_o make_v it_o to_o before_o the_o time_n we_o have_v mention_v nevertheless_o because_o the_o common_a and_o most_o receive_a opinion_n agree_v that_o he_o appear_v about_o the_o year_n 1160._o we_o refer_v it_o thereunto_o as_o to_o the_o most_o probable_a epoch_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o general_o consent_v unto_o by_o historian_n but_o if_o all_o agree_v not_o of_o the_o time_n neither_o do_v they_o agree_v of_o the_o personal_a quality_n of_o waldo_n some_o represent_v he_o to_o be_v stupid_a ignorant_a and_o unlearned_a and_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a not_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v well_o learned_a in_o this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n it_o appear_v very_o reasonable_a to_o prefer_v the_o testimony_n of_o those_o which_o live_v near_o that_o time_n before_o such_o as_o write_v a_o long_a while_n after_o especial_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o shall_v render_v the_o former_a to_o be_v suspect_v therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n i_o give_v the_o preferrence_n unto_o reynerus_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n because_o he_o flourish_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n about_o ninety_o year_n after_o waldo_n begin_v to_o preach_v so_o that_o if_o he_o live_v but_o twenty_o year_n after_o than_o reynerus_n write_v seventy_o year_n after_o his_o death_n beside_o reynerus_n be_v a_o declare_a enemy_n of_o the_o waldensis_n against_o who_o he_o write_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n then_o that_o he_o will_v flatter_v waldo_n 5._o contra_fw-la valdens_n c._n 5._o nor_o attribute_n unto_o he_o what_o be_v not_o his_o right_n now_o see_v what_o he_o say_v the_o sect_n of_o the_o poor_a of_o lion_n which_o be_v also_o call_v leonist_n begin_v thus_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a citizen_n of_o lion_n be_v one_o day_n together_o it_o happen_v that_o one_o of_o they_o die_v sudden_o in_o presence_n of_o the_o rest_n which_o strike_v such_o a_o terror_n into_o one_o of_o the_o company_n that_o immediate_o he_o distribute_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o poor_a so_o that_o very_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n follow_v he_o who_o he_o teach_v to_o profess_v voluntary_a poverty_n and_o to_o imitate_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o have_v some_o competent_a knowledge_n of_o letter_n he_o teach_v they_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o if_o he_o understand_v not_o greek_a he_o at_o least_o understand_v latin_n enough_o to_o expound_v the_o latin_a translation_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n of_o this_o waldo_n they_o be_v call_v waldensis_n and_o of_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n of_o which_o he_o be_v leonist_n or_o the_o poor_a of_o lion_n as_o before_o they_o have_v be_v call_v petrobrusian_o from_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n and_o henritian_n of_o henry_n and_o of_o some_o other_o doctor_n they_o have_v they_o be_v call_v arnoldist_n esperonists_n josephist_n lollard_n other_o at_o several_a time_n in_o several_a place_n and_o on_o several_a occasion_n have_v call_v they_o albigensis_n tholousian_o picard_n poplicani_n or_o pifle_n bogomile_n bulgarian_n patarians_n insabatas_n gazarians_n turlupians_n and_o by_o several_a other_o name_n as_o for_o their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n even_o those_o which_o have_v a_o aversion_n and_o hatred_n for_o their_o name_n and_o memory_n do_v testify_v that_o it_o be_v conformable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o albigensis_n the_o waldensis_n say_v mariana_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o albigensis_n tud_fw-la mariana_n prâ—f_n in_o lucam_fw-la tud_fw-la see_v the_o doctrine_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o contain_v almost_o the_o same_o article_n neither_o be_v they_o much_o distant_a in_o time_n one_o from_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o emery_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n and_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o arragon_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o albigensis_n among_o the_o other_o heretic_n which_o i_o observe_v to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o other_o author_n of_o that_o age_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n gretzer_n who_o hate_v they_o no_o less_o than_o mariana_n speak_v also_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n 1._o episc_n praeixa_fw-la scriptor_n count_v valden_v c._n 1._o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n say_v he_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o name_n but_o not_o of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o in_o his_o prologomeny_n upon_o the_o the_o same_o writer_n he_o testify_v
that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o tholousian_o and_o albigensis_n condemn_v anno_fw-la 1177._o and_o 1178._o be_v not_o other_o but_o the_o waldensis_n neither_o do_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o history_n which_o suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o waldensis_n as_o well_o as_o the_o albigensis_n have_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v we_o full_o prove_v it_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigensis_n from_o who_o belief_n and_o faith_n the_o waldensis_n do_v nothing_o differ_v what_o they_o say_v may_v be_v read_v in_o a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o spiritual_a almanac_n where_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n particular_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o they_o say_v in_o plain_a term_n 6._o history_n of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n of_o paul_n perrin_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n take_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n which_o he_o bless_a which_o he_o break_v and_o give_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v be_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o by_o the_o pronoun_n this_o be_v show_v this_o sacramental_a proposition_n this_o be_v my_o body_n not_o understand_v these_o word_n identical_o of_o a_o numerical_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o and_o not_o measurable_o and_o afterward_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n which_o be_v just_a the_o language_n use_v by_o the_o albigensis_n in_o the_o year_n 1120._o as_o have_v be_v show_v but_o beside_o their_o own_o confession_n we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o very_a enemy_n which_o suffer_v we_o to_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o they_o oppose_v themselves_o against_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n hold_v under_o several_a pope_n against_o berengarius_fw-la radulphus_fw-la ardeas_n a_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n or_o of_o the_o xi_o make_v this_o observation_n pentec_fw-la hom._n in_o dom._n 8._o post_fw-la pentec_fw-la they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v mere_a bread_n caesarius_n of_o heisterback_n dialog_n in_o dialog_n they_o blaspheme_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 6._o contr._n vald._n c._n 6._o to_o wit_n because_o they_o do_v not_o acquiesce_v unto_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o reynerus_n they_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o bread_n but_o the_o proper_a body_n they_o call_v that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n begehard_n de_fw-fr erroribus_fw-la begehard_n conradus_n de_fw-fr montepuellarum_n prebend_n of_o ratisbon_n they_o blaspheme_v say_v he_o against_o the_o sacrament_n say_v that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v contain_v under_o so_o small_a a_o quantity_n of_o bread_n and_o against_o the_o priest_n call_v they_o through_o derision_n 8._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 8._o god-maker_n eurard_n of_o bethune_n say_v the_o same_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v that_o what_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n that_o they_o deny_v it_o 11._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 11._o as_o successor_n of_o judas_n ermengard_n write_v somewhat_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n touch_v the_o same_o waldensis_n it_o be_v the_o same_o slander_n which_o be_v make_v against_o they_o by_o guy_n of_o perpignan_n haeres_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la say_v that_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n 19_o tom._n 2._o c._n 19_o and_o thomas_n waldensis_n speak_v of_o bruno_n and_o berengarius_fw-la they_o err_v say_v he_o like_o those_o he_o observe_v moreover_o that_o when_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o they_o lift_v their_o eye_n up_o unto_o heaven_n say_v open_o that_o they_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n where_o it_o be_v 10._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 10._o and_o not_o where_o it_o be_v not_o coussard_n a_o divine_a of_o paris_n speak_v of_o they_o also_o in_o these_o term_n they_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o real_a sacrament_n but_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figure_n as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n therefore_o the_o inquisitor_n emery_n 14._o director_n part_n 2._o q._n 14._o charge_v it_o upon_o they_o as_o a_o error_n when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n to_o show_v that_o they_o can_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o how_o big_a soever_o it_o have_v be_v it_o can_v not_o subsist_v still_o because_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n will_v have_v consume_v it_o since_o the_o time_n they_o participate_v thereof_o peter_n the_o vaux-sernay_a write_v that_o they_o teach_v public_o and_o infuse_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o simple_a 2._o hist_o albigens_n c._n 2._o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o it_o have_v be_v as_o big_a as_o the_o alps_o have_v be_v consume_v long_o since_o and_o reduce_v unto_o nothing_o by_o those_o which_o eat_v thereof_o and_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o senonian_n monastery_n at_o the_o mount_n de_fw-fr vauge_fw-mi in_o the_o diocese_n de_fw-fr toul_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n upon_o that_o very_a consideration_n reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o substantial_a conversion_n for_o be_v sick_a of_o his_o last_o sickness_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v he_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 405._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 405._o and_o how_o say_v he_o can_v that_o be_v for_o if_o this_o body_n be_v as_o big_a as_o a_o great_a mountain_n it_o will_v have_v be_v eat_v by_o the_o people_n a_o thousand_o time_n there_o be_v some_o which_o observe_v also_o that_o berengarius_fw-la be_v wont_a to_o jest_v by_o the_o like_a word_n at_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o will_v have_v he_o make_v and_o wherein_o they_o make_v he_o confess_v among_o other_o thing_n petrobrus_fw-la petrus_n clunia_n contra_fw-la petrobrus_fw-la that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o handle_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n that_o it_o be_v broen_fw-mi and_z eat_v by_o the_o tooth_n of_o believer_n i_o will_v join_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o we_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o peter_n cardinal_z of_o st._n chrysogan_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o in_o france_n touch_v his_o proceed_n against_o the_o waldensis_n at_o tholouse_n and_o principal_o by_o the_o declaration_n of_o henry_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a that_o one_o of_o the_o eminent_a among_o they_o call_v peter_n moran_n be_v press_v to_o declare_v ingenuous_o what_o he_o believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n answer_v 1178._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la an._n 1178._o that_o the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n eternal_a consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o declaration_n which_o full_o justify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v deceive_v which_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_a and_o consecrate_a be_v sinful_a and_o unworthy_a to_o consecrate_v for_o they_o deny_v it_o simple_o and_o absolute_o without_o inquire_v into_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a quality_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_v and_o the_o most_o considerable_a doctor_n of_o the_o latin_a communion_n do_v confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o berengarius_fw-la have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o can_v just_o be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o all_o the_o many_o testimony_n which_o have_v be_v instance_a it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v be_v tax_v and_o charge_v with_o many_o reproach_n and_o there_o have_v be_v many_o grievous_a accusation_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n both_o refer_v unto_o their_o doctrine_n and_o their_o manner_n as_o to_o their_o doctrine_n i_o think_v that_o their_o belief_n ought_v to_o be_v judge_v according_a to_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v public_a declaration_n of_o
constance_n and_o at_o the_o which_o he_o say_v he_o be_v present_a 9_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 9_o report_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n touch_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n wherein_o be_v declare_v that_o hus_n have_v deny_v the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v accuse_v unto_o the_o pope_n especial_o that_o he_o have_v ever_o teach_v that_o the_o material_a substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o author_n also_o report_v 12._o ibid._n fol._n 12._o that_o john_n hus_n be_v hear_v in_o open_a council_n the_o seven_o of_o june_n and_o that_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v crucify_v etc._n etc._n be_v true_o real_o and_o whole_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o a_o certain_a english_a man_n say_v that_o hus_n disguise_v his_o opinion_n just_a as_o wickliff_n have_v former_o do_v in_o england_n he_o answer_v that_o he_o speak_v sincere_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n which_o need_v not_o much_o be_v question_v when_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v 344._o tom._n 2._o so_o 344._o that_o hus_n be_v a_o man_n full_a of_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o act_n of_o his_o passion_n for_o that_o be_v the_o title_n give_v they_o in_o his_o work_n that_o these_o thing_n but_o now_o mention_v and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n be_v report_v of_o he_o but_o beside_o these_o proof_n there_o be_v also_o find_v among_o john_n hus_n his_o letter_n num._n 65._o 8._o tom._n 1._o fol._n 8._o a_o very_a favourable_a testimony_n give_v by_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n unto_o he_o and_o jerom_n after_o their_o death_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o 23d_o of_o may_n anno_fw-la 1416._o and_o in_o num._n 66._o a_o summary_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o commonalty_n of_o prague_n compose_v of_o the_o follower_n of_o john_n hus_n wherein_o they_o formal_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o concomitant_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n miraculous_o hide_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 66._o ib._n num_fw-la 66._o and_o allege_v a_o passage_n under_o the_o name_n of_o leo_n which_o import_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v receive_v with_o the_o body_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o blood_n be_v not_o eat_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o drink_v under_o that_o of_o wine_n i_o will_v add_v to_o conclude_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n two_o other_o circumstance_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o taborite_n which_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o john_n hus_n although_o they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n unto_o he_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n mention_v he_o often_o in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o article_n which_o he_o either_o hold_v or_o favour_v but_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n they_o allege_v nothing_o of_o he_o in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o in_o regard_n of_o wickliff_n who_o be_v much_o esteem_v by_o hus_n he_o declare_v positive_o in_o his_o write_n against_o stephen_n palet_n his_o great_a enemy_n a._n tom._n 1._o p._n 264._o a._n that_o he_o do_v embrace_v what_o there_o be_v of_o truth_n in_o the_o write_n of_o john_n wickliff_n doctor_n in_o divinity_n not_o because_o he_o say_v it_o but_o because_o it_o be_v agreeable_a unto_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o unto_o reason_n but_o if_o he_o teach_v any_o error_n he_o intend_v not_o to_o follow_v he_o nor_o any_o one_o else_o therein_o and_o in_o full_a council_n 13._o ibid._n fol._n 13._o be_v charge_v with_o the_o 40_o article_n of_o wickliff_n condemn_v by_o the_o father_n of_o constance_n he_o say_v that_o he_o adhere_v not_o unto_o wickliffs_n error_n confess_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n have_v not_o condemn_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v condemn_v they_o declare_v b._n ibid._n fol._n 13._o b._n that_o he_o never_o obstinate_o defend_v they_o although_o he_o approve_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v before_o that_o the_o justice_n of_o their_o condemnation_n be_v show_v by_o reason_n take_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o fine_a he_o defend_v himself_o particular_o upon_o each_o of_o these_o article_n limit_v explain_v or_o distinguish_v they_o without_o any_o heed_n be_v thereunto_o give_v by_o the_o council_n and_o what_o there_o be_v beside_o very_o strange_a in_o the_o business_n that_o answer_v in_o his_o write_n unto_o the_o objection_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o have_v be_v before_o of_o his_o side_n but_o be_v become_v his_o enemy_n 321._o tom._n 1._o so_o 255._o &_o 265._o &_o p._n 292._o unto_o fol._n 321._o he_o never_o touch_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o have_v be_v his_o friend_n they_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o weighty_a point_n nor_o that_o they_o can_v have_v be_v silent_a if_o john_n belief_n have_v be_v contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o jerom_n of_o prague_n beside_o the_o intimate_a friendship_n which_o be_v betwixt_o he_o and_o john_n hus_n which_o continue_v until_o their_o death_n as_o it_o have_v be_v careful_o improve_v in_o their_o life_n especial_o by_o the_o conformity_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o manner_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o work_n a_o discourse_n wherein_o the_o author_n say_v the_o same_o of_o jerom_n 356._o tom._n 2._o so_o 356._o which_o he_o have_v do_v of_o hus_n for_o he_o write_v that_o one_o of_o his_o adversary_n have_v say_v there_o be_v a_o report_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n i_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v at_o the_o baker_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n 152._o poggius_fw-la florent_fw-la ad_fw-la leonard_n aretin_n in_o fascicul_fw-la rerum_fw-la expeton_fw-la &_o fugiend_n fol._n 152._o which_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o what_o be_v write_v by_o pogge_n the_o florentine_a unto_o his_o friend_n leonard_n aretin_n jerom_n say_v he_o be_v examine_v what_o he_o believe_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n answer_v that_o by_o nature_n it_o be_v bread_n but_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n according_a as_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o some_o body_n have_v reply_v it_o be_v report_v that_o thou_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n he_o answer_v the_o bread_n remain_v at_o the_o baker_n house_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o john_n hus_n and_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n touch_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v alive_a they_o endure_v this_o punishment_n with_o wonderful_a patience_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o pogge_n the_o florentine_a a_o eye_n witness_n and_o of_o aeneas_n silvius_n which_o speak_v thus_o they_o both_o die_v very_o content_o and_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o stake_n as_o cheerful_o as_o if_o they_o be_v go_v unto_o a_o banquet_n without_o let_v fall_n a_o word_n as_o may_v express_v any_o thing_n of_o grief_n or_o sorrow_n when_o the_o flame_n begin_v to_o seize_v they_o they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n the_o sound_n whereof_o can_v scarce_o be_v stop_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o fire_n it_o be_v say_v that_o never_o any_o philosopher_n suffer_v death_n so_o constant_o as_o these_o man_n endure_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o flame_n the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o man_n serve_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o taborite_n in_o their_o opinion_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o zeal_n for_o its_o defence_n and_o of_o make_v public_a and_o open_a profession_n thereof_o in_o bohemia_n not_o but_o there_o be_v find_v in_o other_o part_n those_o which_o profess_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o baleus_n report_v upon_o the_o relation_n of_o thomas_n gasconius_n and_o of_o leland_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 1457._o reginald_n peacock_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n in_o england_n have_v ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wickliff_n 19_o centur._n 8._o auth._n 19_o but_o that_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o renounce_v and_o moreover_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o bishopric_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a he_o have_v follower_n in_o his_o diocese_n yet_o
exterminate_v like_o so_o many_o witch_n and_o sodomite_n whereby_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o desire_v the_o protection_n of_o this_o prince_n who_o the_o better_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n franc._n carolus_n molilinae_n in_o monarch_n franc._n send_v thither_o one_o of_o his_o master_n of_o request_n call_v fumee_n and_o a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n a_o jacobin_n call_v parvy_n who_o be_v his_o confessor_n they_o visit_v the_o parish_n and_o temple_n of_o those_o people_n where_o they_o find_v neither_o image_n nor_o ornament_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o mass_n nor_o any_o mark_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v strict_o examine_v and_o inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o crime_n charge_v upon_o these_o albigensis_n they_o find_v not_o as_o much_o as_o the_o least_o appearance_n thereof_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v clear_o make_v evident_a unto_o they_o that_o those_o of_o merindol_n and_o other_o which_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v strict_a observer_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n that_o infant_n be_v baptize_v by_o they_o according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o king_n have_v receive_v the_o report_n of_o fumee_n and_o parvy_n affirm_v with_o a_o oath_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o these_o waldensis_n be_v the_o best_a and_o honest_a people_n of_o his_o kingdom_n all_o this_o hinder_v not_o their_o enemy_n from_o undertake_v again_o to_o accuse_v they_o of_o several_a crime_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o francis_n the_o first_o unto_o who_o they_o present_v a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1544._o to_o justify_v their_o innocency_n therein_o they_o explain_v themselves_o upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n just_a as_o the_o protestant_n do_v at_o this_o present_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o pass_v from_o proven_n into_o piedmont_n claude_n de_fw-fr cecil_n 61._o advers._fw-la error_n &_o sectam_fw-la valdens_n fol._n 1_o 2_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 20_o 61._o archbishop_n of_o turin_n have_v already_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o waldensis_n have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o alps_o within_o his_o diocese_n upward_o of_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o write_v against_o they_o and_o he_o write_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o they_o have_v continue_v there_o until_o his_o time_n preach_v public_o and_o defend_v their_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n against_o their_o adversary_n this_o prelate_n acknowledge_v that_o in_o write_v against_o they_o he_o undertake_v a_o difficult_a task_n see_v that_o pope_n and_o prince_n have_v employ_v all_o mean_n imaginable_a against_o they_o without_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o renounce_v the_o profession_n and_o belief_n which_o they_o embrace_v he_o grant_v that_o the_o covetousness_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ill_a conduct_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o those_o people_n separation_n he_o reckon_v up_o most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o be_v find_v to_o agree_v with_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v and_o profess_v by_o protestant_n 56_o ibid._n fol._n 55_o 56_o it_o be_v true_a he_o do_v not_o speak_v positive_o of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o examine_v what_o the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o say_v of_o this_o article_n see_v they_o be_v thing_n so_o high_a and_o mysterious_a that_o the_o great_a divine_n be_v scarce_o able_a to_o understand_v and_o much_o less_o to_o teach_v they_o blame_v moreover_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o write_v against_o these_o waldensis_n trouble_v themselves_o in_o vain_a about_o the_o difficulty_n which_o attend_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n this_o same_o prelate_n render_v they_o this_o testimony_n 9_o ibid._n fol._n 9_o except_v only_o say_v he_o what_o they_o teach_v against_o our_o belief_n and_o our_o religion_n they_o lead_v a_o pure_a and_o more_o innocent_a life_n than_o other_o christian_n do_v 4._o ibid_fw-la fol._n 4._o and_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v only_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 10._o ibid._n fol._n 10._o therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v cite_v nothing_o against_o they_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a canon_n which_o themselves_o say_v he_o do_v allow_v of_o but_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o bishop_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o lib._n 6._o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n mention_n some_o other_o which_o be_v no_o less_o favourable_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n in_o proven_n in_o francis_n the_o first_o his_o time_n mention_n they_o as_o people_n which_o be_v very_o constant_a in_o serve_v god_n and_o of_o pay_v the_o king_n and_o lord_n in_o who_o territory_n they_o live_v the_o tribute_n and_o sum_n due_a not_o fail_v in_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n second_o he_o allege_v that_o of_o william_n du_fw-fr bellay_n lord_n of_o laugay_n who_o in_o the_o relation_n he_o make_v of_o they_o unto_o francis_n the_o first_o according_a to_o the_o order_n which_o he_o have_v to_o that_o purpose_n these_o waldensis_n which_o say_v he_o have_v be_v in_o proven_n about_o three_o hundred_o year_n he_o can_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n but_o some_o point_n touch_v religion_n and_o which_o be_v common_a with_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n as_o not_o kneel_v unto_o image_n of_o not_o offer_v they_o candle_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o not_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o some_o other_o point_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o cardinal_n sadolet_n unto_o who_o they_o send_v their_o confession_n of_o faith_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o l._n 6._o declare_v free_o that_o the_o other_o thing_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n beside_o the_o head_n contain_v in_o that_o book_n be_v nothing_o but_o thing_n forge_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a and_o mere_a foolery_n and_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n himself_o ibid._n ibid._n who_o mention_n some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o same_o which_o protestant_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o other_o thing_n concern_v marriage_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o state_n of_o soul_n depart_v from_o these_o waldensis_n be_v lineal_o descend_v from_o father_n to_o son_n those_o which_o in_o the_o alps_o whether_o in_o france_n or_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n at_o cabrier_n and_o at_o merrindoll_n in_o provens_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o who_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o speak_v nor_o of_o extend_v any_o far_o this_o history_n because_o that_o luther_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o germany_n zuinglius_fw-la in_o switzerland_n in_o the_o year_n 1517._o farrel_n at_o geneva_n anno_fw-la 1535._o and_o afterward_o several_a other_o in_o other_o place_n which_o have_v all_o oppose_v the_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o agree_v not_o all_o about_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o i_o shall_v here_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o other_o church_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o west_n there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mallabar_n in_o the_o east-indies_n 142._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 142._o where_o they_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v the_o holy_a bread_n into_o his_o holy_a hand_n list_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o bread_n this_o my_o body_n the_o church_n of_o ethiopia_n express_v the_o sacramental_a word_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v a_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a proposition_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v confess_v for_o she_o say_v 1628._o 1_o literae_fw-la aetheop_n jesuit_n alphon._n ann_n 1626._o edit_n roman_n a_o 1628._o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n as_o for_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o believe_v guy_n of_o perpignan_n and_o thomas_n waldensis_n they_o do_v deny_v transubstantiation_n 30._o 2_o uterque_fw-la apud_fw-la vald._n t._n 2._o c._n 30._o they_o teach_v
alexandria_n to_o visit_v the_o patriarch_n miletus_n his_o countryman_n unto_o who_o he_o succeed_v after_o his_o decease_n have_v receive_v a_o thousand_o mark_n of_o his_o kindness_n and_o friendship_n during_o his_o life_n time_n of_o the_o vigorous_a resistance_n which_o he_o make_v by_o order_n of_o this_o same_o miletus_n in_o the_o year_n 1592._o and_o the_o follow_a year_n against_o the_o latin_n who_o use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o take_v off_o the_o russian_n and_o moscovite_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o his_o voyage_n into_o germany_n where_o he_o visit_v several_a of_o the_o protestant_a university_n into_o holland_n where_o he_o become_v acquaint_v with_o grotius_n and_o cornelius_n haga_n into_o england_n from_o wence_n he_o return_v unto_o alexandria_n unto_o his_o patriarch_n miletus_n who_o die_v have_v his_o dear_a cyril_n for_o successor_n i_o shall_v also_o mention_v the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o constantinople_n whilst_o he_o be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n the_o good_a success_n which_o he_o have_v there_o of_o meet_v his_o friend_n cornelius_n haga_n ambassador_n from_o the_o state_n general_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o design_n then_o in_o hand_n of_o make_v he_o patriarch_n the_o difficulty_n which_o interpose_v therein_o and_o his_o return_n unto_o alexandria_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v again_o call_v in_o the_o year_n 1621._o to_o be_v install_v in_o this_o dignity_n unto_o the_o general_a satisfaction_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o great_a persecution_n and_o trouble_n which_o the_o latin_n stir_v up_o against_o he_o and_o how_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o artifices_fw-la and_o endeavour_n he_o preserve_v his_o dignity_n of_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n although_o with_o some_o difficulty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o malice_n of_o his_o enemy_n from_o the_o year_n 1621._o unto_o the_o year_n 1638._o at_o which_o time_n they_o get_v some_o opportunity_n to_o strangle_v he_o and_o several_a other_o notable_a circumstance_n wherewith_o his_o life_n be_v attend_v but_o because_o in_o this_o place_n i_o consider_v he_o only_o as_o a_o patriarch_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o communicate_v unto_o a_o synodal_n assembly_n convocate_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1629._o although_o several_a year_n before_o he_o have_v make_v several_a acquaint_v with_o it_o and_o have_v also_o leave_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o leopolis_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v send_v to_o rome_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o only_o in_o observe_v that_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n find_v different_a reception_n the_o protestant_n rejoice_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v exact_o agreeable_a unto_o their_o belief_n the_o armenian_n find_v it_o contrary_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o free_a will_n reject_v it_o as_o be_v forge_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o too_o but_o at_o last_o all_o the_o world_n be_v disabused_a and_o every_o body_n be_v constrain_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v true_o make_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v question_v after_o be_v refute_v by_o caryophylus_n and_o two_o council_n where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v condemn_v the_o one_o under_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n who_o by_o the_o violent_a death_n of_o the_o other_o cyril_n become_v the_o peaceable_a possor_n of_o the_o patriarchship_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o assemble_v a_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n wherein_o he_o cause_v the_o confession_n now_o speak_v of_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o the_o other_o under_o parthenius_n who_o have_v drive_v out_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n in_o the_o year_n 1641._o have_v it_o also_o condemn_v in_o 1642._o as_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o caryophylus_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v think_v to_o contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n because_o that_o although_o he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n yet_o he_o be_v a_o latin_a by_o religion_n poster_n programmate_a poster_n have_v be_v breed_v up_o at_o rome_n from_o his_o infancy_n as_o nihusius_n do_v confess_v and_o as_o for_o the_o two_o council_n if_o they_o be_v receive_v to_o be_v council_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o legitimate_a council_n where_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o due_a form_n in_o a_o word_n for_o true_a council_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n have_v not_o time_n to_o be_v settle_v among_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o yield_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o these_o two_o council_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v only_o forge_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v late_o communicate_v unto_o i_o a_o treatise_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o communion_n which_o prove_v by_o many_o strong_a argument_n and_o reason_n that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v only_o feign_v by_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o determine_v but_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o this_o history_n which_o much_o surprise_v i_o which_o be_v that_o parthenius_n under_o who_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o council_n be_v to_o have_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1642._o be_v drive_v out_o by_o another_o parthenius_n unto_o who_o leo_n allatius_n a_o greek_a latinized_n and_o library-keeper_n of_o the_o vatican_n give_v this_o testimony_n 11._o de_fw-fr perpet_n consens_fw-la eccl._n orient_a &_o occident_n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o of_o have_v be_v disciple_n to_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n and_o a_o great_a favourer_n of_o the_o calvinist_n from_o whence_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n be_v not_o extinguish_v with_o his_o person_n as_o neither_o do_v they_o spare_v to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v sign_n of_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o their_o council_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o their_o liturgy_n catechism_n and_o in_o the_o public_a and_o authentical_a piece_n touch_v their_o religion_n which_o yet_o they_o pretend_v be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v they_o add_v also_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n with_o other_o common_a meat_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n they_o observe_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n stand_v that_o they_o do_v not_o bow_v unto_o it_o when_o it_o be_v carry_v unto_o 〈◊〉_d folk_n that_o they_o have_v not_o dedicate_v unto_o it_o any_o particular_a holy_a day_n nor_o procession_n that_o they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a neither_o in_o their_o rejoice_n nor_o in_o their_o sorrow_n that_o they_o have_v not_o compose_v any_o particular_a office_n and_o prayer_n to_o celebrate_v its_o praise_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n do_v to_o express_v the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o it_o therefore_o arcudius_n a_o latinized_a priest_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o corfu_n all_o in_o a_o passion_n demand_v of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n wherefore_o the_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o gift_n be_v end_v that_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o bow_v his_o head_n nor_o adore_v nor_o prostrate_v himself_o nor_o give_v any_o show_n of_o honour_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o light_a candle_n nor_o sing_v any_o song_n nor_o hymn_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n make_v unto_o it_o neither_o reverence_n nor_o bow_v of_o the_o head_n nor_o of_o the_o knee_n not_o honour_v it_o by_o bow_v down_o unto_o the_o ground_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o say_n unto_o it_o lord_n remember_v i_o in_o thy_o kingdom_n beside_o i_o think_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o general_n be_v at_o this_o time_n so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v not_o very_o capable_a of_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o person_n any_o thing_n ingenious_a whether_o protestant_n or_o roman_a catholic_n to_o make_v they_o to_o embrace_v and_o believe_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o history_n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o it_o after_o have_v see_v and_o consider_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n and_o what_o they_o say_v and_o believe_v of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n with_o
the_o weakness_n and_o ignorance_n of_o those_o which_o do_v it_o st._n jerom_n disciple_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 420._o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o on_o this_o matter_n that_o he_o leave_v we_o no_o difficulty_n therein_o for_o write_v against_o vigilantius_n 3._o tom._n 2._o advers._fw-la vigilant_a c._n 3._o priest_n of_o barcelona_n who_o approve_v not_o this_o custom_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n we_o do_v not_o light_a flambeau_n at_o noonday_n as_o you_o do_v malicious_o accuse_v we_o but_o it_o be_v only_o do_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o supply_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n and_o to_o watch_v by_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o light_n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v not_o sleep_v with_o you_o in_o darkness_n but_o if_o any_o do_v it_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o martyr_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o lay_v person_n or_o indeed_o of_o some_o devout_a woman_n of_o who_o it_o may_v true_o be_v say_v i_o confess_v they_o have_v a_o zeal_n for_o god_n but_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n what_o prejudice_n be_v all_o this_o unto_o you_o and_o because_o vigilantius_n charge_v such_o people_n with_o idolatry_n st._n jerom_n to_o excuse_v they_o sheweth_z that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o what_o the_o pagan_n do_v and_o what_o be_v practise_v by_o these_o christian_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o say_v he_o be_v do_v unto_o idol_n therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v have_v in_o detestation_n but_o this_o be_v do_v unto_o martyr_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v allow_v for_o in_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n beside_o the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n when_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v read_v light_n be_v set_v up_o in_o day_n time_n not_o to_o dissipate_v darkness_n but_o for_o a_o expression_n and_o sign_n of_o joy_n it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_n until_o the_o v._o century_n and_o not_o then_o neither_o into_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_o but_o only_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n when_o they_o go_v about_o read_v the_o gospel_n which_o some_o do_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o martyr_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o ignorant_a devotion_n and_o destitute_a of_o true_a knowledge_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n jerom_n and_o the_o exhortation_n direct_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o his_o auditor_n in_o the_o place_n abovesaid_a of_o cross_v the_o sea_n with_o flambeau_n to_o go_v to_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o martyr_n phocas_n tend_v only_o to_o express_v their_o holy_a joy_n for_o the_o advantage_n they_o have_v of_o possess_v the_o relic_n of_o this_o martyr_n which_o have_v be_v transport_v from_o synopius_n unto_o constantinople_n but_o after_o all_o it_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n discourse_n that_o those_o of_o the_o west_n have_v not_o yet_o admit_v of_o this_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o practise_v neither_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o at_o the_o time_n of_o read_v the_o gospel_n erasmus_n make_v this_o annotation_n upon_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n jerom_n it_o seem_v st._n jerom_n believe_v it_o be_v a_o superstitious_a thing_n to_o light_a flambeau_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o none_o shall_v be_v use_v but_o for_o the_o convenience_n of_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o night_n season_n whereas_o at_o this_o time_n the_o principal_a part_n of_o worship_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v in_o the_o light_n but_o it_o appear_v this_o custom_n be_v tolerate_v in_o that_o age_n rather_o than_o approve_v time_n change_v many_o thing_n in_o fine_a we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n peter_n st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n nor_o even_o in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n basil_n but_o only_o in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o that_o common_o attribute_v unto_o he_o but_o which_o can_v be_v his_o but_o of_o some_o author_n much_o late_a than_o that_o golden_a tongue_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n or_o if_o refer_v it_o unto_o st._n chrysostom_n it_o may_v not_o true_o be_v say_v that_o it_o have_v receive_v great_a change_n and_o alteration_n in_o the_o number_n of_o which_o may_v well_o be_v put_v the_o place_n where_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v be_v very_o probable_a this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v by_o degree_n into_o the_o church_n after_o st._n jerom_n time_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o council_n pag._n 102._o &_o 103._o who_o die_v 13_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o menna_n anno_fw-la 536._o candle_n be_v join_v unto_o the_o incense_n and_o perfume_n for_o the_o public_a prayer_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o but_o if_o in_o that_o place_n it_o concern_v not_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o use_n of_o flambeau_n on_o this_o occasion_n be_v introduce_v before_o into_o the_o eastern_a church_n see_v the_o read_n the_o gospel_n mention_v by_o st._n jerom_n for_o the_o which_o candle_n be_v light_v in_o day_n time_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n relate_v in_o all_o likelihood_n unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o limit_v this_o practice_n unto_o the_o eastern_a church_n import_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n do_v not_o yet_o observe_v it_o but_o in_o fine_a they_o introduce_v this_o same_o ceremony_n into_o their_o worship_n but_o to_o know_v precise_o the_o time_n be_v something_o difficult_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n 251._o lib._n pontifical_a t._n 1._o council_n pag._n 251._o who_o hold_v the_o pontificial_a chair_n in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o several_a sort_n of_o work_n and_o flambeau_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n in_o the_o church_n but_o because_o they_o may_v be_v give_v to_o supply_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n or_o to_o serve_v only_o for_o decency_n and_o ornament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o little_a credit_n which_o the_o pontifical_a book_n that_o contain_v the_o life_n of_o silvester_n do_v deserve_v we_o can_v procure_v from_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o lamp_n and_o flambeau_n any_o light_n for_o find_v what_o we_o look_v after_o although_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o there_o be_v some_o church_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n especial_o in_o the_o east_n where_o be_v see_v lamp_n light_v even_o in_o day_n time_n as_o in_o that_o speak_v of_o by_o epiphanius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o john_n hierosolym_n ep._n ad_fw-la joan._n hierosolym_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o may_v also_o happen_v to_o be_v in_o the_o west_n but_o we_o inquire_v for_o the_o use_n of_o these_o lamp_n and_o flambeau_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o s._n jerom_n but_o a_o little_o young_a than_o he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n to_o offer_v according_a to_o their_o ability_n little_a candle_n 215._o serm._n de_fw-fr tempor_n 215._o and_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n he_o do_v not_o positive_o say_v it_o be_v for_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n i_o mean_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o this_o sermon_n be_v none_o of_o st._n augustine_n it_o be_v a_o mend_v and_o patch_v piece_n of_o st._n eloy_n de_fw-fr rectitudine_fw-la catholicae_fw-la conversationis_fw-la beside_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o sermon_n de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la at_o least_o if_o it_o be_v he_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o light_n of_o the_o night_n the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 398._o if_o the_o title_n be_v true_a declare_v that_o the_o acolyte_n receive_v a_o candle_n from_o the_o archdeacon_n 6._o can._n 6._o in_o his_o ordination_n to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v know_v that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o light_v the_o light_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o do_v not_o particular_o explain_v himself_o of_o the_o use_n of_o these_o flambeau_n i_o suppose_v then_o to_o reconcile_v st._n jerom_n with_o the_o rest_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o the_o use_n which_o we_o examine_v touch_v the_o use_n of_o flambeau_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n begin_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n
from_o holiness_n to_o holiness_n but_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o image_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v also_o more_o especial_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n that_o be_v it_o which_o be_v design_v by_o st._n justin_n martyr_n when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o those_o 259._o contr._n tryph._n p._n 259._o who_o soul_n be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o sin_n and_o tatian_n who_o have_v be_v at_o the_o school_n of_o this_o excellent_a master_n pat._n diatess_n t._n 7._o bibl._n pat._n observe_v that_o the_o lord_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o eucharist_n because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o approach_a suffer_v and_o death_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o contemplation_n that_o st._n austin_n speak_v 61._o 1_o l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 61._o of_o celebrate_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n 21._o 2_o id._n contr_n faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 21._o of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o a_o sacrament_n of_o remembrance_n and_o 19_o 3_o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 4._o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la ad_fw-la petr._n c._n 19_o to_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o eusebius_n st._n chrysostom_n theodoret_n of_o eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o other_o particular_o of_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o of_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o this_o remembrance_n bring_v into_o our_o mind_n divers_a idea_n which_o do_v all_o contribute_v unto_o the_o sanctify_a of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o strict_a justice_n of_o god_n who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o pardon_v we_o without_o first_o receive_v a_o satisfaction_n choose_v rather_o to_o abandon_v his_o own_o son_n unto_o the_o most_o bitter_a and_o sharp_a of_o all_o torment_n and_o unto_o the_o most_o shameful_a death_n than_o to_o see_v we_o perish_v eternal_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o god_n appoint_v he_o from_o all_o eternity_n 3._o rom._n 3._o to_o be_v a_o propitiation_n by_o faith_n in_o his_o blood_n thereby_o to_o declare_v his_o righteousness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o origen_n that_o god_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n 3._o in_o rom._n 3._o and_o in_o these_o last_o age_n have_v show_v his_o justice_n and_o have_v give_v for_o a_o saviour_n him_z which_o he_o have_v appoint_v to_o make_v a_o pripitiation_n for_o our_o offence_n for_o god_n say_v he_o be_v just_a and_o be_v just_a he_o can_v not_o justify_v sinner_n therefore_o he_o will_v have_v the_o redeemer_n to_o interpose_v to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o can_v not_o be_v justify_v by_o their_o own_o work_n may_v be_v save_v by_o believe_v in_o his_o name_n second_o the_o idea_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o have_v render_v we_o slave_n unto_o the_o devil_n and_o unto_o death_n 95._o in_o ps_n 95._o for_o mankind_n say_v st._n austin_n be_v hold_v captive_a under_o satan_n and_o be_v subject_a unto_o devil_n and_o that_o of_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o great_a love_n towards_o man_n 3._o john_n 3._o for_o he_o so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o shall_v have_v eternal_a life_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n bernard_n say_v that_o he_o give_v he_o unto_o we_o domin_n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr advent_fw-fr domin_n because_o his_o compassion_n be_v great_a his_o mercy_n be_v many_o in_o number_n and_o his_o love_n be_v abundant_a it_o be_v the_o humiliation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o exceed_a greatness_n of_o his_o love_n which_o move_v he_o to_o die_v for_o we_o it_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o st._n austin_n when_o he_o say_v 4._o con._n dvas_fw-la epist_n pelag._n l._n 4._o c._n 4._o jesus_n christ_n be_v please_v to_o undergo_v death_n for_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n without_o sin_n for_o as_o he_o only_o be_v make_v the_o son_n of_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o shall_v become_v the_o child_n of_o god_n so_o also_o he_o alone_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n for_o we_o not_o have_v deserve_v it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o he_o we_o shall_v obtain_v forgiveness_n without_o have_v deserve_v it_o because_o that_o as_o we_o deserve_v no_o good_a so_o also_o he_o on_o his_o part_n merit_v no_o evil_n he_o bear_v our_o punishment_n not_o be_v guilty_a thereby_o to_o cancil_n our_o obligation_n and_o to_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o our_o punishment_n in_o fine_a the_o remembrance_n whereof_o we_o speak_v represent_v unto_o we_o the_o infinite_a price_n of_o his_o blood_n for_o our_o redemption_n 1._o euseb_n demonstrat_fw-la l._n 1._o for_o it_o be_v this_o great_a and_o inestimable_a price_n say_v a_o ancient_a bishop_n which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v to_o redeem_v the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n this_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n this_o offer_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o all_o mankind_n this_o pure_a hostage_n for_o all_o sin_n this_o lamb_n of_o god_n of_o who_o the_o prophet_n have_v say_v so_o many_o thing_n and_o by_o who_o divine_a and_o mystical_a doctrine_n we_o all_o which_o be_v gentile_n have_v find_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o all_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n which_o have_v hope_v in_o his_o name_n deliverance_n from_o the_o malediction_n of_o the_o law_n all_o these_o consideration_n create_v in_o our_o soul_n a_o holy_a and_o religious_a dread_n of_o offend_v a_o god_n who_o justice_n be_v so_o severe_a and_o who_o tender_a mercy_n also_o be_v so_o great_a a_o god_n who_o be_v of_o right_a our_o judge_n choose_v rather_o to_o become_v our_o father_n and_o to_o save_v we_o by_o his_o grace_n when_o he_o may_v just_o have_v punish_v we_o in_o his_o anger_n a_o mortal_a and_o irreconcilable_a hatred_n against_o all_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n a_o firm_a resolution_n of_o war_a against_o it_o and_o never_o to_o lay_v down_o arm_n until_o we_o have_v overcome_v it_o a_o true_a and_o hearty_a reliance_n of_o fly_v unto_o the_o merciful_a throne_n of_o our_o saviour_n a_o ardent_a zeal_n for_o his_o glory_n a_o absolute_a renounce_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o our_o own_o self_n to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o live_v but_o unto_o he_o only_o see_v he_o have_v so_o love_o shed_v his_o blood_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o for_o a_o fullness_n of_o felicity_n so_o ardent_a a_o love_n for_o this_o bless_a redeemer_n that_o each_o faithful_a communicant_a may_v say_v in_o that_o bless_a moment_n with_o the_o spouse_n i_o be_o my_o belove_n and_o my_o beloved_n be_v i_o moreover_o the_o same_o holy_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o memorial_n of_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n 581._o basil_n de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n 3._o p._n 581._o say_v that_o we_o participate_v thereof_o to_o put_v we_o always_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o which_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o this_o remembrance_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o object_n of_o our_o hope_n of_o our_o confidence_n and_o of_o our_o faith_n 1._o rom._n 1._o be_v not_o man_n only_o but_o that_o he_o be_v god_n also_o for_o he_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o his_o satisfaction_n be_v accept_v of_o his_o father_n for_o our_o discharge_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o virtue_n and_o power_n to_o appease_v his_o wrath_n and_o to_o reconcile_v we_o unto_o he_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v not_o only_o 4._o rom._n 4._o that_o he_o be_v deliver_v for_o our_o sin_n but_o also_o that_o he_o rise_v again_o for_o our_o justification_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o resurrection_n which_o justify_v we_o before_o god_n shall_v show_v its_o efficacy_n in_o the_o death_n of_o our_o old_a man_n and_o in_o the_o crucify_a the_o flesh_n and_o the_o lust_n thereof_o 6._o rom._n 6._o for_o we_o be_v bury_v together_o with_o he_o in_o his_o death_n by_o baptism_n that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n so_o also_o we_o shall_v walk_v
come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v
it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o respect_n and_o veneration_n have_v reference_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n have_v which_o adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n as_o communicant_n adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o not_o in_o himself_o but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n whereof_o he_o grant_v they_o the_o favour_n to_o participate_v all_o the_o world_n do_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o visible_a unto_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n since_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n i_o think_v that_o it_o be_v so_o also_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o adoration_n speak_v of_o in_o a_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n but_o can_v be_v his_o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o there_o be_v some_o also_o which_o attribute_n it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o call_v the_o mute_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o church_n but_o about_o 200_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o yet_o neither_o be_v it_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v of_o this_o john_n to_o conclude_v the_o copy_n be_v very_o different_a for_o in_o that_o among_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o adore_v but_o once_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v carry_v and_o when_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o because_o then_o the_o choir_n say_v 9â—3_n tom._n 4._o p._n 9â—3_n come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o kneel_v down_o before_o jesus_n christ_n except_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n bow_v the_o head_n in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o liturgy_n before_o and_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v once_o warn_v to_o bow_v the_o head_n to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n 7._o in_o liturg_n c._n 7._o cassander_n represent_v another_o unto_o we_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o version_n of_o leo_n tuscus_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o adoration_n but_o be_v not_o so_o of_o two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v one_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n by_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n for_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o adore_v it_o be_v true_a these_o sort_n of_o adoration_n be_v there_o practise_v before_o the_o consecration_n and_o after_o which_o plain_o show_v they_o be_v address_v unto_o god_n and_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v until_o after_o consecration_n the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v there_o make_v when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o communion_n â—1_n tom._n 4._o obser_n clarysâ—st_a p._n 618.8_o 〈◊〉_d pat._n t._n 2._o gree-latiâ—_a p._n â—1_n lord_n jesus_n say_v the_o priest_n behold_v we_o from_o thy_o holy_a habitation_n and_o from_o the_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o come_v sanctify_v we_o thou_o who_o be_v in_o the_o heaven_n sit_v with_o thy_o father_n and_o be_v here_o present_a with_o we_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n thy_o pure_a and_o unspotted_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n and_o by_o we_o unto_o all_o the_o people_n this_o prayer_n as_o every_o body_n see_v have_v for_o its_o object_n jesus_n christ_n reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o present_a unto_o his_o faithful_a communicant_n by_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o grace_n beside_o that_o erasmus_n who_o translation_n come_v near_o the_o greek_z then_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o which_o we_o have_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v better_a like_v by_o some_o roman_a catholic_n doctor_n have_v translate_v these_o word_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v please_v by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n to_o give_v we_o thy_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n and_o the_o people_n do_v worship_n it_o be_v in_o say_v three_o time_n lord_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n o_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o i_o who_o be_o a_o sinner_n which_o word_n do_v show_v that_o this_o adoration_n do_v address_v itself_o unto_o god_n only_o who_o be_v therein_o express_o mention_v i_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v in_o take_v the_o holy_a bread_n when_o bow_v his_o head_n before_o the_o holy_a table_n he_o say_v i_o confess_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n 32._o ibid._n p_o 32._o the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o do_v come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o save_v sinner_n whereof_o i_o be_o chief_a etc._n etc._n after_o which_o he_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o enter_v into_o his_o soul_n fill_v with_o passion_n and_o into_o his_o body_n pollute_v with_o sin_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o this_o prayer_n have_v reference_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n which_o can_v enter_v into_o our_o soul_n whereas_o our_o saviour_n do_v therein_o enter_v and_o into_o our_o body_n also_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o they_o both_o of_o which_o sanctification_n depend_v their_o salvation_n and_o their_o life_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n adore_v when_o he_o come_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o say_v 8â—3_n ibid_fw-la p._n 8â—3_n i_o come_v unto_o the_o king_n immortal_a it_o can_v admit_v of_o no_o other_o interpretation_n for_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o only_o inquire_v what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o master_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o unto_o all_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v yet_o add_v two_o other_o unto_o which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o same_o explication_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o a_o fragment_n of_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o anchorite_n who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n wherein_o be_v read_v these_o word_n you_o shall_v sing_v psalm_n which_o be_v suitable_a unto_o this_o mystery_n 986._o in_o auctar_n francis_n combef_n t._n 2._o p._n 986._o and_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a typical_a psalm_n and_o which_o do_v represent_v it_o or_o the_o hymn_n call_v trysagion_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o creed_n than_o you_o shall_v three_o time_n bow_v the_o knee_n and_o join_v the_o hand_n you_o shall_v with_o the_o mouth_n participate_v of_o the_o precious_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o these_o three_o genuflection_n have_v relation_n unto_o he_o to_o who_o the_o trysagion_n be_v sing_v that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o communicate_v worthy_o i_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n the_o history_n of_o st._n theoctista_n who_o have_v live_v 35_o year_n in_o a_o wilderness_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o paros_n desire_v a_o huntsman_n who_o she_o meet_v by_o accident_n that_o he_o will_v the_o year_n follow_v bring_v she_o the_o sacrament_n 13._o apud_fw-la metaphra_v in_o vit_fw-fr s._n theoctist_n c._n 13._o which_o the_o huntsman_n have_v do_v the_o saint_n cast_v herself_o upon_o the_o ground_n receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o wet_v the_o ground_n with_o her_o tear_n she_o say_v lord_z now_o let_v thy_o servant_n depart_v in_o peace_n because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v the_o saviour_n which_o thou_o have_v give_v we_o or_o as_o cardinal_z du_fw-fr perron_n have_v translate_v because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v thy_o healthiness_n after_o what_o way_n soever_o these_o word_n be_v take_v nothing_o else_o can_v lawful_o be_v gather_v but_o that_o this_o maid_n be_v transport_v with_o a_o holy_a joy_n in_o that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o give_v she_o the_o benefit_n of_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n of_o the_o enjoyment_n whereof_o she_o have_v be_v so_o long_o deprive_v she_o profound_o humble_v herself_o in_o his_o presence_n in_o render_v thanks_o for_o procure_v she_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n and_o so_o sweet_a and_o solid_a a_o consolation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n baronius_n his_o often_o undervalue_v metaphrastus_fw-la who_o relate_v the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n but_o beside_o this_o first_o consideration_n we_o must_v make_v a_o second_o which_o
jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v approach_v unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n but_o beside_o say_v some_o st._n cyril_n do_v not_o desire_n of_o his_o communicant_a this_o inclination_n of_o body_n for_o reception_n of_o the_o other_o symbol_n which_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o and_o do_v call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n such_o as_o some_o crumb_n whereof_o may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v that_o the_o cup_n unto_o which_o he_o desire_v he_o shall_v draw_v near_o with_o this_o inclination_n of_o body_n contain_v a_o liquor_n the_o moisture_n of_o which_o and_o the_o humidity_n remain_v as_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o lip_n which_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o posture_n then_o which_o he_o prescribe_v for_o receive_v of_o the_o cup_n must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v not_o of_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n which_o he_o do_v not_o teach_v in_o any_o part_n of_o his_o catechism_n unto_o his_o neophites_n but_o according_a to_o our_o second_o consideration_n of_o the_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o st._n cyril_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o that_o of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o object_n which_o be_v not_o adorable_a with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latery_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v bare_o approach_v with_o a_o little_a bow_v the_o body_n but_o he_o will_v precise_o have_v command_v to_o have_v adore_v it_o before_o receive_v of_o it_o this_o action_n be_v of_o too_o great_a moment_n to_o speak_v so_o indifferent_o of_o and_o not_o to_o have_v command_v it_o after_o a_o more_o exact_a manner_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o reason_n that_o st._n cyril_n require_v nothing_o of_o his_o communicant_n but_o what_o what_o st._n chrysostom_n do_v require_v of_o his_o also_o and_o yet_o in_o strong_a term_n of_o his_o catechumeny_n when_o the_o time_n of_o their_o catechise_n be_v expire_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v baptize_v 550._o in_o illud_fw-la simile_n est_fw-la regnum_fw-la coelor_n patrifamil_n t._n 6._o p._n 550._o when_o you_o shall_v say_v he_o come_v into_o the_o closet_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n when_o you_o shall_v run_v into_o the_o marriage-chamber_n of_o grace_n when_o you_o shall_v be_v near_o unto_o that_o terrible_a and_o also_o desirable_a pool_n prostrate_v yourselves_o as_o captive_n before_o your_o king_n cast_v yourselves_o all_o together_o on_o your_o knee_n and_o lift_v up_o your_o hand_n unto_o heaven_n where_o the_o king_n of_o we_o all_o be_v sit_v on_o his_o royal_a throne_n and_o lift_v up_o your_o eye_n unto_o that_o eye_n which_o never_o slumber_v use_v these_o word_n unto_o that_o lover_n of_o mankind_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o this_o approach_n unto_o baptism_n in_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o adoration_n as_o st._n cyril_n desire_v one_o shall_v approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n and_o yet_o christian_n never_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o the_o water_n of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o regeneration_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n the_o same_o chrysostom_n require_v we_o shall_v also_o do_v of_o the_o hear_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o king_n himself_o say_v he_o will_v not_o have_v his_o diadem_n upon_o his_o head_n 528._o in_o illud_fw-la ne_fw-la eleemos_fw-la vestr_n sac_fw-la t._n 6._o p._n 528._o but_o lay_v it_o aside_o in_o reverence_n unto_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o holy_a gospel_n what_o say_v he_o i_o know_v his_o dignity_n which_o have_v give_v i_o i_o i_o adore_v his_o kingdom_n which_o have_v be_v please_v to_o make_v i_o reign_v and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n we_o owe_v the_o same_o respect_n and_o veneration_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o his_o sacrament_n which_o we_o do_v owe_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o by_o give_v he_o the_o sovereign_a adoration_n which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o render_v he_o at_o all_o time_n especial_o when_o we_o hear_v his_o word_n read_v and_o preach_v and_o when_o we_o participate_v of_o his_o divine_a sacrament_n if_o we_o descend_v yet_o low_o than_o st._n austin_n we_o may_v inform_v ourselves_o of_o what_o have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n since_o his_o death_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o we_o have_v in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n ambrose_n two_o treatise_n touch_v the_o same_o matter_n make_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o those_o new_o initiate_v of_o which_o the_o latter_a entitle_v of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o ample_a than_o the_o other_o we_o have_v that_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n compose_v by_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o that_o make_v by_o maximius_n abbot_n of_o constantinople_n expound_v very_o mystical_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n german_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o place_n also_o employ_v himself_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o have_v at_o large_a all_o that_o long_a history_n of_o ceremony_n practise_v in_o a_o age_n which_o have_v already_o depart_v very_o much_o from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n do_v also_o examine_v all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o public_a service_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o have_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n the_o treatise_n of_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o clerk_n that_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n that_o of_o walfridus_n strabo_n almost_o under_o the_o same_o title_n that_o of_o florus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o fine_a we_o have_v several_a other_o treatise_n of_o the_o manner_n and_o order_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mass_n or_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o hugh_n mainard_n a_o learned_a benedictine_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v with_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o that_o he_o take_v from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n about_o the_o year_n 986._o another_o from_o the_o library_n of_o du_fw-fr tillet_n and_o which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o roman_a order_n of_o the_o year_n 1032._o and_o a_o three_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluse_n in_o normandy_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n about_o the_o year_n 1079._o but_o in_o all_o this_o we_o do_v not_o find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n no_o more_o than_o the_o interpreter_n and_o commentator_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o a_o few_o moreover_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v of_o this_o matter_n for_o if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o have_v christian_n worship_v the_o sacrament_n before_o receive_v of_o it_o or_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v methinks_v they_o shall_v have_v speak_v in_o a_o manner_n and_o way_n which_o shall_v have_v possess_v they_o with_o thought_n and_o disposition_n suitable_a and_o which_o shall_v have_v make_v they_o to_o conceive_v of_o it_o the_o same_o opinion_n which_o one_o have_v for_o a_o object_n which_o be_v true_o adorable_a nevertheless_o instead_o of_o so_o do_v i_o find_v their_o instruction_n tend_v rather_o to_o divert_v than_o to_o incline_v they_o unto_o this_o homage_n in_o fine_a i_o can_v comprehend_v that_o the_o people_n can_v dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o they_o hear_v the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n even_o in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communion_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o like_a thing_n they_o testify_v it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o nourish_v our_o body_n which_o be_v inanimate_a which_o be_v digest_v the_o substance_n whereof_o remain_v after_o consecration_n in_o a_o word_n bread_n subject_n unto_o the_o same_o accident_n with_o our_o common_a food_n for_o these_o be_v so_o many_o formal_a declaration_n which_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part._n must_v it_o not_o be_v
confess_v that_o they_o very_o ill_o instruct_v the_o people_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v unto_o their_o charge_n if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o subject_a to_o be_v adore_v because_o all_o these_o plain_a and_o formal_a expression_n serve_v only_o to_o estrange_v the_o mind_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n in_o make_v they_o conclude_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o nature_n but_o otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o what_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o father_n never_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v their_o word_n figurative_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o when_o they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v many_o precaution_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n say_v that_o almost_o all_o do_v call_v the_o sacrament_n his_o body_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o after_o some_o sort_n be_v so_o call_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o death_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o need_v all_o these_o limitation_n and_o illustration_n if_o their_o design_n have_v be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n for_o you_o will_v say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o a_o object_n worthy_a of_o this_o worship_n and_o homage_n so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v by_o they_o to_o make_v they_o comprehend_v what_o sense_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o their_o word_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o precaution_n absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o intention_n and_o thought_n of_o inspire_v unto_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n we_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o several_a thing_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o we_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o may_v draw_v inference_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o shall_v the_o easy_o discover_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v examine_v for_o example_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n make_v use_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o sacrament_n for_o a_o long_a time_n unto_o young_a child_n although_o very_o uncapable_a of_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o oblige_v communicants_a to_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n they_o permit_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v even_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o travel_n without_o ever_o find_v that_o they_o give_v it_o any_o particular_a worship_n whilst_o they_o keep_v it_o lock_v in_o their_o chest_n or_o closet_n they_o send_v it_o unto_o the_o absent_a and_o unto_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o ceremony_n not_o only_o by_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o even_o by_o lay-person_n by_o man_n woman_n and_o young_a boy_n bishop_n for_o above_o three_o century_n send_v it_o unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o give_v it_o any_o homage_n or_o honour_n by_o the_o way_n and_o without_o the_o people_n assemble_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o it_o pass_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o their_o service_n and_o adoration_n they_o also_o sometime_o communicate_v without_o any_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n after_o dinner_n or_o supper_n and_o so_o mingle_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o other_o food_n be_v not_o this_o to_o answer_v very_o ill_a unto_o the_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o one_o shall_v have_v for_o a_o divinity_n one_o adore_v to_o mingle_v it_o in_o the_o same_o stomach_n with_o ordinary_a food_n and_o to_o communicate_v stand_v as_o they_o do_v but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n see_v here_o other_o also_o observe_v by_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o we_o in_o treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n in_o some_o place_n what_o be_v leave_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n which_o be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n the_o sacrament_n be_v employ_v to_o make_v plaster_n it_o be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o sometime_o ink_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o then_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mix_a liquor_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o christian_n so_o zealous_a as_o they_o be_v shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v employ_v by_o they_o unto_o use_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o this_o adoration_n and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o god_n all_o these_o custom_n can_v they_o consist_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o with_o this_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o be_v due_a only_a unto_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o devotion_n and_o of_o our_o religion_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n and_o the_o better_a to_o judge_v hereof_o let_v he_o compare_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n since_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o opposition_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n now_o in_o question_n practice_n so_o different_a upon_o the_o same_o subject_n not_o proceed_v but_o from_o divers_a principle_n nor_o such_o various_a effect_n but_o from_o as_o different_a cause_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v in_o silence_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o same_o church_n in_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n all_o those_o that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o communicate_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n which_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o those_o among_o believer_n which_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o assembly_n do_v communicate_v both_o great_a and_o small_a as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n and_o nevertheless_o if_o beside_o the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o which_o they_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n of_o adoration_n what_o do_v they_o mean_v in_o forbid_v those_o people_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o communicate_v the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o the_o more_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o make_v unto_o he_o at_o other_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v there_o make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o who_o name_n and_o for_o who_o merit_n we_o pray_v unto_o he_o by_o what_o principle_n and_o motive_n be_v they_o deprive_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o comfort_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o homage_n which_o they_o will_v have_v give_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o bless_a moment_n the_o sinner_n address_v himself_o unto_o the_o object_n of_o this_o worship_n and_o adoration_n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n will_v have_v pray_v unto_o it_o with_o a_o flood_n of_o tear_n and_o with_o sincere_a mark_n of_o his_o repentance_n and_o contrition_n to_o grant_v he_o pardon_v of_o his_o sin_n and_o to_o seal_v the_o absolution_n of_o they_o unto_o his_o soul_n the_o energumeny_n will_v have_v implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o his_o deliverance_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o catechumeny_n will_v have_v present_v unto_o he_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o augmentation_n of_o his_o knowledge_n and_o to_o be_v ever_o long_o honour_v by_o be_v baptise_a into_o his_o church_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o believer_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o unworthiness_n will_v
have_v prostrate_v himself_o in_o its_o presence_n and_o will_v have_v ardent_o pray_v unto_o it_o to_o bestow_v upon_o he_o better_o disposition_n in_o approach_v another_o time_n unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n there_o to_o receive_v the_o pledge_n of_o his_o consolation_n and_o salvation_n be_v it_o probable_a say_v some_o if_o these_o christian_n have_v hold_v the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o object_n deserve_v the_o high_a adoration_n that_o they_o will_v have_v use_v so_o severe_a and_o rigorous_a a_o discipline_n which_o no_o way_n savour_v of_o the_o meekness_n and_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o these_o several_a sort_n of_o people_n be_v it_o not_o more_o likely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o have_v comfort_v they_o in_o represent_v that_o if_o they_o be_v debar_v for_o some_o time_n from_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o great_a sacrament_n that_o yet_o they_o have_v the_o comfort_n of_o adore_v it_o and_o of_o render_v it_o their_o homage_n and_o the_o act_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o devotion_n in_o a_o occasion_n wherein_o god_n show_v himself_o more_o propitious_a unto_o man_n and_o wherein_o he_o answer_v more_o favourable_o unto_o their_o prayer_n and_o desire_n but_o they_o be_v for_n far_o from_o do_v so_o that_o they_o turn_v they_o out_o without_o any_o pity_n at_o the_o time_n they_o be_v to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o adoration_n but_o as_o they_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n upon_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n so_o do_v they_o also_o argue_v against_o it_o by_o what_o they_o do_v not_o do_v and_o yet_o that_o which_o be_v very_o religious_o practise_v by_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o expose_v and_o show_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o public_a rejoice_n or_o calamity_n they_o adore_v and_o invoke_v it_o when_o they_o undertake_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v considerable_a and_o the_o execution_n whereof_o seem_v difficult_a they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v adore_v by_o their_o new_a convert_v and_o by_o their_o penitent_n by_o the_o former_a that_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o thanks_o for_o their_o spiritual_a regeneration_n and_o by_o the_o other_o to_o make_v atonement_n for_o their_o sin_n in_o its_o presence_n they_o make_v little_a image_n of_o it_o and_o do_v consecrate_v they_o they_o address_v unto_o it_o their_o vow_n their_o prayer_n and_o their_o thanksgiving_n but_o in_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n nothing_o of_o all_o this_o be_v see_v neither_o any_o miracle_n of_o the_o host_n be_v worship_v by_o beast_n as_o be_v relate_v in_o some_o writer_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o have_v frequent_o happen_v which_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o the_o belief_n they_o have_v that_o for_o more_o than_o ten_o age_n the_o church_n do_v not_o worship_n the_o eucharist_n whereunto_o they_o also_o add_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n neither_o cause_v incense_n nor_o candle_n in_o day_n time_n to_o be_v burn_v unto_o it_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o chapter_n wherein_o we_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o beginning_n of_o these_o two_o custom_n which_o be_v attend_v with_o a_o three_o among_o the_o latin_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o flower_n which_o be_v use_v either_o in_o a_o way_n of_o garland_n or_o otherways_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n particular_o the_o day_n call_v the_o holy_a or_o the_o feast_n of_o god_n and_o nevertheless_o athenagoras_n do_v include_v under_o the_o same_o condemnation_n the_o use_n of_o incense_n christian_n leg._n pro_fw-la christian_n of_o odour_n and_o flower_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n say_v he_o and_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n have_v no_o want_n of_o blood_n of_o fat_a of_o flower_n nor_o of_o odoriferous_a perfume_n because_o he_o need_v nothing_o and_o be_v himself_o a_o very_a sweet_a odour_n and_o desire_v nothing_o out_o of_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o great_a sacrifice_n which_o he_o require_v be_v that_o we_o shall_v know_v he_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o minutius_n foelix_n ed._n pag._n 10._o ult_n ed._n the_o pagan_a cecilius_n reproach_v we_o that_o they_o do_v not_o crown_v their_o head_n with_o flower_n and_o that_o they_o perfume_v not_o their_o body_n with_o odour_n which_o octavius_n the_o advocate_n for_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o deny_v and_o he_o only_a reply_n that_o christian_n do_v not_o disallow_v the_o use_n of_o flower_n 30._o ibid._n p._n 30._o yet_o it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o that_o they_o do_v not_o wear_v they_o upon_o their_o head_n pardon_v we_o say_v he_o pleasant_o if_o we_o crown_v not_o our_o head_n with_o flower_n we_o be_v wont_v to_o smell_v the_o odour_n of_o they_o with_o the_o nose_n and_o not_o with_o the_o hinder_a part_n of_o the_o head_n nor_o with_o the_o hair_n 179._o pedag._n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 179._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v by_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n when_o he_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o flower_n as_o fit_v only_o for_o banquet_n and_o for_o debauchery_n allege_v even_o present_o after_o these_o two_o or_o three_o word_n adorn_v not_o my_o head_n with_o a_o crown_n he_o be_v content_a we_o shall_v enjoy_v the_o sweet_a smell_n of_o flower_n 180._o ibid._n p._n 180._o which_o be_v so_o plentiful_a in_o the_o field_n but_o to_o make_v a_o crown_n of_o they_o to_o put_v they_o on_o the_o head_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o to_o wear_v they_o as_o a_o ornament_n about_o or_o in_o the_o house_n 181._o ibid._n p._n 181._o he_o can_v suffer_v it_o say_v that_o do_v not_o become_v a_o wise_a and_o sober_a person_n he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o be_v crown_v with_o flower_n do_v neither_o enjoy_v the_o beauty_n of_o they_o by_o the_o eye_n nor_o the_o scent_n of_o they_o by_o the_o nose_n although_o that_o be_v their_o true_a and_o natural_a use_n he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v but_o of_o late_a that_o the_o luxury_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v invent_v this_o use_n of_o crown_n of_o flower_n 182._o ibid._n p._n 182._o from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v abstain_v from_o they_o because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o that_o the_o lively_a image_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o be_v crown_v as_o dead_a idol_n be_v crown_v he_o say_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o reasonable_a that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v crown_v with_o thorn_n shall_v have_v their_o head_n crown_v with_o flower_n 183._o ibid._n p._n 183._o by_o derision_n to_o insult_v over_o his_o venerable_a passion_n in_o fine_a he_o observe_v that_o if_o in_o matter_n of_o flower_n something_o shall_v be_v grant_v unto_o pleasure_n and_o civil_a recreation_n christian_n shall_v satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o smell_n of_o flower_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o be_v crown_v with_o they_o tertullian_n be_v no_o less_o express_a than_o the_o rest_n nor_o no_o less_o severe_a in_o condemn_v these_o sort_n of_o crown_n for_o answer_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o not_o bring_v any_o profit_n unto_o the_o trade_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o fault_n which_o be_v impute_v unto_o they_o for_o not_o use_v flower_n 42._o apolog_fw-la c._n 42._o see_v here_o what_o he_o say_v i_o buy_v no_o flower_n to_o make_v a_o crown_n to_o go_v round_o my_o head_n what_o need_v you_o care_v what_o use_v it_o be_v that_o i_o make_v of_o the_o flower_n that_o i_o shall_v buy_v in_o the_o market_n i_o fancy_v they_o be_v better_o when_o they_o be_v loose_a unbound_z and_o several_a without_o any_o order_n than_o to_o have_v they_o make_v up_o like_o a_o crown_n when_o they_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n we_o be_v wont_v to_o put_v they_o unto_o the_o nose_n and_o to_o smell_v they_o let_v they_o which_o wear_v they_o on_o their_o head_n consider_v which_o be_v proper_a to_o smell_v they_o by_o the_o hair_n or_o by_o the_o organ_n of_o smell_v 2._o id._n de_fw-fr cor._n c._n 2._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o propose_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n not_o one_o of_o which_o say_v he_o wear_v a_o crown_n on_o their_o head_n at_o least_o if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o danger_n of_o be_v thereby_o to_o be_v know_v that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n by_o refuse_v to_o wear_v a_o crown_n and_o of_o be_v lead_v unto_o punishment_n by_o persecutor_n which_o may_v know_v they_o by_o this_o mark_n for_o then_o the_o flesh_n be_v weak_a and_o frail_a many_o
i_o may_v become_v happy_a by_o the_o sight_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o this_o other_o i_o salute_v thou_o light_n of_o the_o world_n sane_fw-la gloss_n ad_fw-la decret_a greg._n l._n 3._o tit_n 41._o the_o miss_n celebr_n c._n 10._o sane_fw-la word_n of_o the_o father_n true_a hosty_a live_a flesh_n perfect_a god_n true_a man._n it_o must_v not_o be_v forget_v that_o just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n a_o few_o year_n before_o honorius_n the_o three_o have_v make_v his_o constitution_n for_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n ordain_v pat._n statut_fw-la synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o people_n shall_v often_o be_v exhort_v to_o bow_v the_o knee_n before_o the_o body_n as_o before_o their_o maker_n and_o lord_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v see_v it_o pass_v before_o they_o this_o prelate_n cause_v several_a precaution_n to_o be_v add_v unto_o this_o decree_n in_o case_n it_o shall_v happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n or_o that_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v chance_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a odo_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o prescribe_v these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n for_o from_o the_o viii_o century_n somewhat_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o penitential_a attribute_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o hold_v the_o chair_n according_a unto_o bellarmine_n computation_n from_o the_o year_n 731._o unto_o the_o year_n 741._o i_o say_v this_o penitential_a be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v his_o but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n 471._o tom._n 5._o p._n 471._o that_o precaution_n like_v unto_o those_o establish_v by_o odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v of_o this_o penitential_a book_n negligentiam_fw-la de_fw-fr consecr_n distinct_a 2._o c._n si_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la attribute_v unto_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n have_v take_v the_o word_n he_o cite_v in_o his_o decrete_a under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n in_o fine_a beside_o that_o they_o agree_v much_o better_a with_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n than_o with_o that_o of_o pius_n who_o as_o yet_o be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n the_o word_n relate_v by_o gratian_n as_o speak_v by_o pius_n be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o the_o penitential_a give_v we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v careful_a that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o make_v any_o ordinance_n touch_v what_o may_v through_o neglect_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o after_o age_n which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n become_v infinite_o more_o scrupulous_a than_o former_a christian_n become_v also_o more_o liberal_a of_o their_o decree_n and_o constitution_n especial_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n insomuch_o that_o hubert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n make_v this_o decree_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n never_o regard_v the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o sick_a people_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n i._n apud_fw-la roger._n de_fw-fr hoveden_n in_o richard_n i._n that_o priest_n as_o often_o as_o there_o be_v need_n to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a shall_v themselves_o carry_v the_o host_n in_o their_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o light_n shall_v be_v carry_v before_o it_o if_o stormy_a wether_n the_o badness_n of_o the_o way_n or_o some_o other_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n do_v moreover_o ordain_v that_o all_o person_n shall_v kneel_v down_o unto_o it_o when_o it_o pass_v by_o which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o decree_n make_v for_o adore_v the_o host_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n before_o this_o ordinance_n of_o odo_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troarn_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n a_o little_a after_o berengarius_fw-la have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o dostrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o durandus_fw-la make_v not_o mention_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v those_o which_o refer_v his_o word_n unto_o the_o bless_a humanity_n of_o our_o redeemer_n whereof_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o unto_o which_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n shall_v be_v address_v according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o this_o abbot_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o alger_n formal_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n 3._o de_fw-fr sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o for_o as_o to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n that_o all_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o priest_n 217._o lib._n 3._o c._n 18._o t._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 217._o bear_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n unto_o a_o sick_a person_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v explain_v this_o action_n after_o one_o manner_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v understand_v it_o of_o adoration_n have_v cause_v this_o little_a annotation_n to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v prostrate_v and_o adore_v other_o say_v that_o these_o word_n demand_v pardon_n do_v only_o signify_v that_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o sacrament_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n either_o of_o the_o priest_n the_o same_z as_o in_o communicate_v 145._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 145._o for_o they_o all_o demand_v pardon_n of_o each_o other_o and_o kiss_v the_o priest_n hand_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n or_o of_o god_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 92._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o etc._n etc._n 38._o p._n 92._o whereof_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n whereunto_o they_o add_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o famous_a assembly_n when_o the_o cross_n be_v uncover_v on_o good-friday_n and_o the_o day_n call_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o they_o ask_v upon_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o adoration_n moreover_o they_o say_v that_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n wherein_o be_v exact_o represent_v what_o be_v practise_v in_o those_o time_n in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n in_o the_o consecration_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n whence_o they_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o some_o age_n past_a do_v immediate_o follow_v the_o elevation_n of_o it_o after_o all_o shall_v the_o word_n in_o question_n be_v apply_v unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n no_o other_o consequence_n can_v from_o thence_o be_v draw_v but_o this_o to_o wit_n that_o in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o be_v collect_v together_o in_o three_o book_n all_o these_o ancient_a custom_n this_o adoration_n begin_v to_o be_v practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la although_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n for_o it_o until_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o as_o before_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v no_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o before_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o holy_a day_n dedicate_v unto_o its_o honour_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v their_o advantage_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o if_o this_o adoration_n have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n christian_n will_v not_o have_v refer_v it_o unto_o urban_n the_o four_o the_o care_n of_o institute_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o year_n 1264._o but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o urban_n the_o
four_o do_v institute_v this_o holy_a day_n in_o that_o year_n if_o we_o do_v not_o also_o know_v that_o he_o be_v incline_v thereunto_o by_o the_o desire_n and_o upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o certain_a woman_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n particular_o of_o a_o nun_n call_v eve_n unto_o who_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o another_o unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o clementine_n tit_n 16._o as_o we_o be_v full_o inform_v by_o john_n diesteim_n blaerus_fw-la prio_fw-la of_o st._n james_n of_o liege_n which_o he_o compose_v after_o have_v make_v as_o he_o say_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n of_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o institution_n and_o to_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o revelation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o woman_n call_v juliana_n in_o pray_v perceive_v a_o marvellous_a aparition_n viz._n the_o moon_n as_o it_o be_v at_o full_a but_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o spot_n whereupon_o she_o be_v divine_o inspire_v that_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o spot_n which_o appear_v therein_o be_v the_o want_n of_o a_o holy_a day_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v want_v so_o that_o she_o receive_v a_o command_n from_o heaven_n to_o begin_v this_o solemnity_n and_o to_o pubish_n unto_o the_o world_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v he_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o juliana_n have_v communicate_v her_o revelation_n unto_o one_o isabel_n this_o isabel_n know_v the_o trouble_v juliana_n be_v in_o upon_o this_o subject_a she_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o earnest_a prayer_n that_o he_o will_v impart_v unto_o she_o the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o go_v to_o visit_v eve_n a_o nun_n of_o the_o church_n of_o st._n martin_n of_o liege_n she_o no_o soon_o kneel_v down_o before_o the_o crucifix_n but_o be_v ravish_v in_o mind_n she_o be_v show_v from_o heaven_n that_o this_o particular_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v always_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o sovereign_a trinity_n and_o that_o now_o the_o time_n of_o reveal_v it_o unto_o man_n be_v come_v for_o she_o affirm_v that_o in_o her_o ecstasy_n she_o see_v all_o the_o heavenly_a host_n demand_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v speedy_o manifest_v this_o solemnity_n unto_o the_o waver_a world_n to_o confirm_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o will_v attribute_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o institution_n unto_o a_o miracle_n of_o blood_n which_o as_o they_o say_v fall_v from_o a_o hosty_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o he_o sing_v mass_n but_o beside_o what_o diesteim_n and_o after_o he_o several_z other_o have_v relate_v unto_o we_o we_o have_v touch_v the_o first_o cause_n of_o this_o institution_n the_o declaration_n of_o urban_n himself_o which_o make_v it_o for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n insert_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o he_o thus_o speak_v we_o have_v understand_v heretofore_o be_v in_o a_o low_a office_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o be_v archdeacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o liege_n that_o it_o be_v reveal_v unto_o some_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o three_o woman_n mention_v by_o diesteim_n juliana_n isabel_n and_o eve_n that_o such_o a_o holy_a day_n be_v to_o be_v general_o celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v unto_o eve_n we_o be_v sensible_a daughter_n that_o your_o soul_n have_v desire_v with_o great_a desire_n that_o a_o solemn_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v institute_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v celebrate_v by_o believer_n unto_o perpetuity_n this_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o this_o feast_n and_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o its_o institution_n even_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o life_n of_o juliana_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woman_n a_o testimony_n who_o proper_a term_n be_v relate_v by_o molanus_n in_o his_o martyrology_n of_o saint_n in_o flanders_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o april_n but_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o the_o west_n the_o decree_n of_o urban_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o all_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o newness_n of_o the_o thing_n therefore_o clement_n the_o five_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v publish_v again_o about_o fifty_o year_n after_o as_o the_o gloss_n upon_o the_o decretal_a of_o clement_n the_o five_o wherein_o that_o of_o urban_n be_v insert_v express_o observe_v but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o it_o be_v not_o hitherto_o keep_v as_o diesteim_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o nine_o article_n of_o his_o book_n although_o say_v he_o the_o apostolical_a command_n touch_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o new_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n have_v be_v address_v unto_o all_o the_o church_n yet_o so_o it_o be_v nevertheless_o that_o none_o of_o the_o church_n be_v careful_a to_o give_v obedience_n thereunto_o except_v the_o church_n of_o liege_n which_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o have_v with_o honour_n receive_v the_o apostolical_a nuncio_n with_o the_o bull_n the_o decretal_n and_o the_o office_n which_o he_o have_v bring_v present_o as_o a_o dutiful_a daughter_n give_v obedience_n thereunto_o reject_v the_o office_n which_o the_o virgin_n juliana_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o use_v that_o which_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o so_o ever_o since_o those_o bull_n come_v the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n and_o no_o other_o else_o have_v solemnize_v this_o holy_a day_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n pope_n john_n the_o twenty_o second_o who_o live_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 1315._o who_o publish_v all_o the_o constitution_n of_o clement_n and_o send_v they_o unto_o the_o university_n and_o now_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o urban_n dominum_fw-la clement_n lib._n 3_o tit_n 16._o si_fw-la dominum_fw-la what_o profit_n be_v make_v by_o this_o institution_n he_o will_v answer_v that_o this_o holy_a day_n proper_o belong_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o there_o be_v no_o saint_n but_o have_v its_o holy_a day_n although_o there_o be_v remembrance_n have_v of_o they_o in_o the_o mass_n and_o in_o the_o litany_n that_o it_o must_v be_v celebrate_v once_o every_o year_n particular_o to_o confound_v the_o unbelief_n and_o extravagance_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v a_o solemn_a and_o more_o particular_a commemoration_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n to_o frequent_a church_n with_o more_o and_o great_a devotion_n there_o to_o repair_v by_o attention_n by_o humility_n of_o spirit_n and_o by_o purity_n of_o heart_n all_o the_o default_n wherein_o we_o have_v fall_v in_o all_o the_o other_o mass_n either_o by_o the_o disquiet_n of_o worldly_a care_n or_o by_o the_o dulness_n and_o weakness_n of_o humane_a frailty_n and_o there_o with_o respect_n to_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n and_o to_o receive_v increase_n of_o grace_n almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o breviary_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v attend_v by_o procession_n wherein_o the_o host_n be_v bear_v with_o pomp_n and_o magnificence_n diesteim_n say_v 5._o offic._n fir_n 6._o infra_fw-la oct._n corp._n christ_n lect_v 4._o &_o 5._o that_o it_o be_v pope_n john_n the_o twenty_o second_v which_o introduce_v this_o custom_n but_o bossius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o after_o he_o genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n book_n iv_o place_n it_o much_o late_a and_o say_v that_o it_o begin_v a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a day_n to_o be_v practise_v at_o pavia_n from_o whence_o it_o spread_v itself_o abroad_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n and_o especial_o at_o anger_n be_v where_o berengarius_fw-la have_v be_v archdeacon_n upon_o which_o several_a observe_v that_o this_o institution_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o very_o far_o from_o carry_v in_o procession_n the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v administer_v they_o the_o door_n shut_v even_o from_o the_o iii_o century_n and_o conceal_v they_o not_o only_o from_o unbeliever_n and_o idolater_n but_o even_o also_o from_o the_o catechumeny_n which_o be_v make_v to_o go_v out_o when_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v they_o add_v that_o this_o procession_n be_v very_o ill_o resent_v by_o many_o person_n that_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o fine_a queen_n catherine_n de_fw-fr medicis_n write_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1561._o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n
which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n the_o other_o that_o he_o have_v only_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n they_o pretend_v i_o say_v that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o dispute_v against_o these_o heretic_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o adore_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n because_o if_o it_o have_v be_v adore_v they_o will_v have_v urge_v this_o adoration_n both_o against_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o because_o one_o adore_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o common_a man_n nor_o a_o imaginary_a body_n and_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o a_o true_a body_n but_o a_o deceitful_a appearance_n it_o be_v also_o what_o be_v far_o infer_v by_o some_o among_o they_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o father_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o aquarian_o which_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o water_n only_o say_v they_o can_v not_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o allege_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o represent_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o consecration_n not_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v with_o water_n only_o they_o will_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n to_o adore_v common_a water_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whatever_o intention_n they_o may_v have_v have_v otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o against_o those_o which_o consecrate_a milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n the_o father_n satisfy_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n admit_v not_o to_o celebrate_v with_o milk_n nevertheless_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o the_o church_n have_v practise_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v not_o that_o be_v the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v show_v that_o those_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o milk_n cause_v the_o church_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o the_o people_n adore_v the_o cup_n can_v not_o in_o effect_n adore_v any_o thing_n but_o milk_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v say_v they_o again_o that_o this_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n this_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v never_o allege_v to_o overthrow_v nestorias_fw-la who_o say_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o can_v not_o adore_v he_o which_o have_v be_v a_o infant_n of_o two_o month_n old_a and_o which_o have_v suck_v the_o breast_n as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o can_v be_v think_v the_o greek_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o thing_n which_o we_o therein_o observe_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o this_o act_n of_o adoration_n no_o more_o than_o the_o reproach_n make_v by_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinise_v against_o the_o greek_n whereof_o we_o make_v mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o give_v but_o little_a or_o no_o honour_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n he_o say_v only_o that_o believer_n willing_a to_o show_v their_o devotion_n and_o their_o faith_n adore_v bless_v and_o celebrate_v as_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v understand_v in_o his_o gift_n nevertheless_o certain_a word_n of_o gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v cite_v who_o be_v a_o prelate_n at_o venice_n about_o 45_o year_n ago_o the_o which_o do_v formal_o lay_v down_o the_o adoration_n we_o treat_v of_o but_o the_o protestant_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v several_a thing_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v agree_v not_o with_o this_o adoration_n there_o never_o have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o decree_n make_v for_o the_o adore_v of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v there_o appear_v any_o in_o their_o public_a book_n of_o religion_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n that_o the_o word_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v his_o because_o the_o greek_a have_v never_o be_v cite_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v by_o this_o prelate_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o a_o greek_a live_v among_o the_o latin_n shall_v be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o ordinary_a practice_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n but_o that_o his_o example_n and_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o touch_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o fine_a anthony_n cancus_fw-la a_o patrician_n of_o venice_n archbishop_n of_o corfou_n answer_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o have_v command_v he_o particular_o to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n observe_v express_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n the_o manuscript_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o king_n library_n that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n which_o render_v less_o reverence_n less_o honour_n nor_o less_o worship_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o the_o greek_n do_v he_o also_o add_v that_o have_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o little_a respect_n they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o require_v this_o adoration_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o compare_v they_o unto_o oecolampadius_n who_o plain_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v not_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v of_o this_o dispute_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o ethiopia_n or_o the_o abyssins_n in_o the_o which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o priest_n of_o portugal_n and_o a_o eye-witness_n 11._o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o fthiopia_n cap._n 11._o all_o the_o people_n as_o well_o man_n as_o woman_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o their_o hand_n lift_v up_o and_o open_v and_o during_o the_o whole_a office_n and_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n every_o one_o be_v stand_v 507._o damian_n a_o go_v p._n 507._o the_o which_o be_v confirm_v by_o zaga_n zabo_n a_o abyssin_n who_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o faith_n translate_v by_o damian_n go_v observe_v that_o in_o say_v their_o mass_n they_o do_v not_o show_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v usual_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n the_o which_o do_v show_v how_o little_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o abyssins_n which_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n without_o mention_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o it_o be_v that_o translate_v it_o and_o in_o the_o which_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v both_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o deposition_n of_o these_o two_o infallible_a witness_n who_o testimony_n we_o just_o now_o receive_v and_o the_o one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n alvarez_n express_o observe_v that_o the_o abyssins_n do_v not_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n as_o the_o other_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o show_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o there_o have_v always_o be_v people_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o adore_v or_o lift_v it_o up_o as_o we_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o historical_a treatise_n because_o before_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n berengarius_fw-la with_o his_o follower_n be_v grow_v very_o eminent_a who_o be_v immediate_o follow_v by_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n which_o spread_v themselves_o in_o france_n italy_n england_n in_o bohemia_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o all_o those_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o lift_v up_o or_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o practice_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n and_o the_o which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o protestant_n which_o be_v in_o very_o great_a number_n in_o all_o part_n of_o europe_n in_o fine_a to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o at_o the_o same_o
time_n the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o will_v here_o insert_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o subject_n which_o we_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o he_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o same_o degree_n with_o the_o other_o symbol_n and_o give_v it_o only_o the_o respect_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o religious_a thing_n 10._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o to_o establish_v a_o sign_n say_v he_o one_o employ_v sometime_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v existent_a before_o upon_o earth_n as_o jacob_n when_o he_o awake_v after_o his_o dream_n make_v use_v of_o the_o stone_n which_o serve_v he_o for_o a_o pillow_n while_o he_o sleep_v sometime_o the_o thing_n one_o make_v use_v of_o be_v make_v on_o purpose_n for_o it_o and_o shall_v continue_v for_o some_o time_n after_o as_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n which_o moses_n lift_v up_o in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o as_o our_o character_n and_o our_o letter_n but_o sometime_o also_o it_o ought_v to_o cease_v to_o be_v after_o have_v serve_v the_o use_n whereunto_o it_o be_v destinate_a as_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o make_v on_o purpose_n to_o that_o end_n and_o which_o be_v consume_v in_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o man_n be_v know_v unto_o man_n they_o may_v be_v honour_v or_o respect_v as_o religious_a thing_n but_o to_o cause_v admiration_n as_o miraculous_a thing_n it_o be_v what_o they_o can_v do_v in_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o passage_n he_o speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o without_o make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o respect_n which_o we_o owe_v they_o he_o attribute_n unto_o they_o only_o a_o bare_a and_o common_a veneration_n and_o also_o he_o will_v have_v we_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o not_o through_o any_o carnal_a servitude_n but_o by_o a_o spiritual_a liberty_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o not_o in_o venerate_v these_o sacrament_n for_o their_o own_o sake_n nor_o in_o take_v the_o sign_n for_o the_o thing_n signify_v but_o in_o direct_v our_o devotion_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereunto_o they_o do_v relate_v he_o say_v he_o that_o do_v worship_n or_o venerate_v a_o sign_n 9_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr doctr_n christian_n cap._n 8._o &_o 9_o without_o know_v what_o it_o signify_v he_o be_v make_v subject_n to_o the_o law_n but_o he_o that_o celebrate_v a_o sign_n which_o be_v useful_a and_o divine_o institute_v in_o know_v what_o it_o do_v signify_v he_o do_v not_o venerate_a that_o which_o be_v visible_a and_o temporal_a but_o all_o his_o devotion_n be_v lift_v up_o unto_o he_o unto_o who_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v and_o i_o affirm_v that_o such_o a_o person_n be_v free_a and_o spiritual_a even_o though_o he_o have_v live_v under_o the_o time_n of_o bondage_n wherein_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o convenient_a to_o explain_v the_o sign_n unto_o carnal_a man_n they_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v under_o by_o this_o yoke_n the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n and_o all_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n israel_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v use_v of_o be_v those_o spiritual_a man_n whereby_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o aid_n and_o comfort_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o since_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o these_o time_n wherein_o the_o ensign_n of_o our_o liberty_n have_v manifest_o appear_v we_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o burden_v with_o the_o troublesome_a observation_n of_o sign_n whereof_o we_o have_v the_o knowledge_n already_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n have_v such_o great_a number_n we_o have_v but_o very_o few_o and_o these_o few_o itself_o which_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o be_v very_o easy_o practise_v very_o easy_o understand_v and_o of_o a_o most_o pure_a observation_n as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n every_o one_o that_o receive_v they_o know_v they_o very_o well_o and_o whereunto_o they_o have_v relation_n and_o they_o be_v venerate_v not_o by_o any_o carnal_a obedience_n but_o by_o a_o spiritual_a liberty_n beside_o as_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o servile_a weakness_n to_o follow_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o to_o take_v the_o sign_n for_o the_o thing_n signify_v i_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o nature_n of_o error_n and_o extravagancy_n to_o attribute_v unto_o sign_n needless_a and_o frivolous_a explication_n god_n almighty_n give_v we_o all_o grace_n so_o well_o to_o distinguish_v sign_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v that_o we_o may_v never_o give_v unto_o those_o that_o which_o we_o ought_v only_o to_o render_v unto_o these_o i_o mean_v that_o jesus_n christ_n only_o may_v be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o his_o sacrament_n that_o of_o our_o veneration_n and_o respect_n so_o be_v it_o amen_n a_o alphabetical_a table_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n the_o letter_n a_o b_o c_o mark_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o work_n a_o the_o first_o part_n b_o the_o second_o c_z the_o third_z a._n accident_n can_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n b._n chap._n 5._o pag._n 254_o albigensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o persecution_n they_o suffer_v b._n ch_n 18._o 475_o albigensis_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o berengarius_fw-la immediate_o after_o his_o death_n id._n 474_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o belief_n id._n 475_o there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o respect_n and_o veneration_n due_a unto_o his_o sacrament_n c._n ch_n 4._o 562_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v his_o sacrament_n unto_o his_o disciple_n command_v they_o not_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o neither_o do_v they_o adore_v it_o id._n 563_o st._n paul_n speak_v nothing_o of_o this_o adoration_n in_o his_o censure_v the_o corinthian_n id._n 564_o st._n luke_n say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o the_o act_n where_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n the_o first_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n id._n 576_o the_o use_n of_o ring_v a_o bell_n for_o the_o same_o subject_a institute_v in_o the_o same_o century_n id._n ibid._n adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o many_o thing_n practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n id._n 571_o to_o adore_v what_o one_o sacrifice_v be_v a_o impiety_n id._n 583_o to_o adore_v what_o one_o eat_v be_v absurd_a id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n miraculous_o adore_v by_o beast_n be_v unknown_a unto_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o berengarius_fw-la a._n ch._n 8._o 80_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n inconsistent_a with_o what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o heathen_n id._n 581_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n never_o retort_v against_o christian_n by_o the_o gentile_n idem_fw-la 482_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o father_n against_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n id._n 584_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n nor_o abyssins_n id._n ibid._n b._n bertram_z do_v write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch_n 13._o 403_o bertram_n book_n false_o attribute_v unto_o oecolampadius_n id._n 406_o bertram_n book_n unadvised_o attribute_v unto_o john_n scot._n id._n 403_o berengarius_fw-la much_o esteem_a for_o his_o sanctity_n b._n ch._n 17._o 453_o berengarius_fw-la calumniate_v id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n can_v not_o answer_v his_o argument_n 457_o several_a dispute_v and_o argue_v for_o berengarius_fw-la id._n 456_o berengarius_fw-la favourable_o hear_v by_o the_o pope_n id._n ibid._n the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v throughout_o the_o whole_a church_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la retract_v for_o fear_n of_o death_n but_o persevere_fw-la again_o id._n 460_o epitaph_n make_v by_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o by_o baldric_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr and_o bishop_n of_o doll_n in_o praise_n of_o berengarius_fw-la id._n 461_o c._n whence_o proceed_v the_o report_n of_o unlawful_a copulation_n and_o those_o inhuman_a banquet_n wherewith_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v scandalize_v a._n ch._n 2._o 8_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n alter_v by_o several_a heretic_n and_o reject_v by_o other_o id._n p._n 16._o &_o ch._n 3._o 24_o wherefore_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a._n ch._n 5._o 40_o a_o general_a and_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o symbol_n be_v
consecrate_v id._n 42_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n which_o be_v also_o still_o observe_v among_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n id._n 49_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vessel_n employ_v in_o this_o ceremony_n consider_v id._n 50_o the_o celebration_n and_o general_o all_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n a._n ch._n 6._o 55_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o a._n ch._n 7._o 65_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o celebration_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n a._n ch._n 10._o 110_o the_o communion_n be_v receive_v stand_v id._n 116_o the_o greek_n and_o abyssins_n do_v communicate_v stand_v id._n 118_o the_o communion_n stand_v id._n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o west_n that_o do_v and_o do_v communicate_v so_o id._n ibid._n certain_a custom_n practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v id._n ibid._n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n practise_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o above_o 1000_o year_n a._n ch._n 12._o 131_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n id._n 135_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_a establish_v at_o constans_n anno_fw-la 1415._o and_o confirm_v at_o trent_n anno_fw-la 1562._o id._n 143_o 144_o all_o christian_n except_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n idem_fw-la 146_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n burn_v in_o some_o church_n and_o eat_v by_o little_a child_n in_o other_o a._n ch._n 16._o 170_o preparation_n requisite_a for_o he_o that_o celebrate_v c._n ch._n 1._o 521_o the_o original_a use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o material_a cross_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o religion_n id._n 538_o preparation_n require_v of_o the_o receiver_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n c._n ch._n 2._o 542_o auricular_a confession_n before_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v for_o above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n c._n ch._n 3._o 549_o d._n what_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n a._n p._n 1_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n be_v common_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n a._n ch._n 2._o 7_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o touch_v the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o it_o censure_v the_o expression_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n yet_o it_o condemn_v not_o its_o doctrine_n id._n 375_o e._n bread_n and_o wine_n have_v ever_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 2_o wherefore_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o wherein_o the_o ancient_n place_v the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v unto_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n id._n 3_o the_o mix_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o its_o mystical_a signification_n id._n 4_o other_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o bread_n id._n 5_o the_o dispute_n touch_v leven_v or_o unleven_v bread_n a._n ch._n 3._o 28_o whence_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v the_o form_n of_o it_o with_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o it_o and_o at_o what_o time_n a._n ch._n 4._o 30_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v a._n ch._n 11._o 121_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v right_o to_o communicate_v and_o their_o word_n id._n 123_o woman_n sometime_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o italy_n and_o france_n id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n never_o celebrate_v without_o communicant_o id._n 126_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o communicant_n a._n ch._n 13._o 150_o this_o custom_n ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n id._n 154_o communicant_a permit_v to_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o and_o along_o with_o they_o in_o voyages_n a._n ch._n 14._o 160_o the_o eucharist_n send_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a and_o by_o who_o a._n ch._n 15._o 164._o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 16._o 169_o the_o eucharist_n inter_v with_o the_o dead_a id._n ibid._n the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mingle_v with_o ink._n id._n 171_o 172_o the_o greek_n mix_v it_o with_o warm_a water_n at_o the_o instant_a of_o communicate_v id._n 172_o the_o eucharist_n call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v b._n ch._n 2._o 199_o the_o father_n affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n etc._n etc._n bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n thing_n inanimate_a idem_fw-la 200_o 201_o etc._n etc._n they_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n id._n 206_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a id._n 210_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o subject_a whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o morsel_n id._n 211_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n figure_n type_n antitype_n symbol_n image_n the_o similitude_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n of_o the_o truth_n absent_a b._n ch._n 3._o 213_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o bare_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o this_o precious_a blood_n id._n 220_o when_o the_o father_n say_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o mince_v their_o word_n id._n 221_o when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v several_a modification_n unto_o their_o expression_n id._n 223_o alteration_n happen_v to_o the_o ancient_a expression_n by_o who_o and_o how_o b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o when_o the_o use_n of_o incense_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 523_o the_o proof_n and_o trial_n the_o communicant_a shall_v make_v of_o himself_o before_o receive_v c._n ch._n 3._o 542_o this_o proof_n comprehend_v all_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n f._n him_n which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 250_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1264_o c._n ch._n 4._o 579_o this_o feast_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v at_o first_o but_o by_o the_o church_n of_o idem_n 580_o when_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v id._n ibid._n several_a desire_v that_o this_o feast_n may_v be_v abolish_v id._n 582_o g._n at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o sick_n a._n ch._n 15._o 165_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la b._n ch._n 17._o 460_o h._n no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o the_o state_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 14._o 425_o the_o dignity_n and_o creation_n of_o herribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n id._n ibid._n continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o etc._n etc._n history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n which_o be_v a_o age_n neither_o of_o light_n nor_o darkness_n but_o make_v up_o of_o both_o b._n ch._n 16._o 439_o history_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 450_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 497_o i._n we_o shall_v hold_v by_o what_o be_v do_v by_o jesus_n christ_n at_o first_o a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n b._n ch._n 3._o 218_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o present_v only_o by_o his_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 4._o 233_o the_o ancient_n have_v only_o acknowledge_v two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n id._n 240_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v common_a with_o he_o and_o the_o father_n id._n ibid._n jesus_n
christ_n be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n by_o the_o intercourse_n of_o devotion_n id._n 241_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v seek_v in_o heaven_n in_o communicate_v id._n 242_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v make_v 1600_o year_n ago_o can_v be_v make_v every_o day_n b._n ch._n 5._o 251_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 380_o john_n scot_n write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch._n 13._o 403_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n id._n 415_o john_n scot_n never_o accuse_v by_o his_o adversary_n to_o have_v err_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n id._n ibid._n john_n scot_n enroll_v in_o the_o number_n of_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n id._n 413_o the_o book_n compose_v by_o john_n scot_n by_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n 200_o year_n after_o viz._n an._n 1050._o id._n 414_o l._n a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o no_o not_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 247_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v invisible_o and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o one_o place_n nor_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n id._n 248_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v id._n 251_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n id._n 261_o every_o part_n of_o a_o body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n id._n ibid._n a_o body_n can_v be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n id._n ibid._n the_o original_a of_o use_v lamp_n and_o light_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 531_o m._n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v spiritual_o and_o corporal_o b._n ch._n 4._o 234_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o only_o idem_fw-la 237_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n put_v to_o death_n as_o enemy_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o ever_o believe_v it_o b._n ch._n 19_o 508_o etc._n etc._n what_o a_o mystery_n do_v mean_v b._n ch._n 5._o 259_o etc._n etc._n n._n the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n b._n ch._n 2._o 206_o nicholas_n the_o first_o keep_v silent_a during_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o the_o silence_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o no_o way_n favourable_a unto_o paschas_fw-la id._n 431_o o._n john_n damascen_n his_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n his_o opinion_n he_o be_v after_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o convent_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la id._n 393_o etc._n etc._n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o of_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n id._n 405_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n follow_v by_o the_o great_a man_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n idem_fw-la 430_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o and_o nicholas_n the_o first_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v no_o advantage_n over_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n during_o the_o x._o century_n b._n ch._n 16._o 440_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 451_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n opposition_n with_o his_o several_a condemnation_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o he_o persevere_v unto_o his_o death_n id._n 455_o berengarius_fw-la call_v the_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o he_o the_o folly_n of_o paschas_fw-la of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o lanfrank_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la opinion_n condemn_v after_o his_o death_n by_o urban_n the_o second_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o those_o which_o hold_v this_o belief_n assemble_v themselves_o in_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o treves_n anno_fw-la 1106._o id._n 466_o p._n reflection_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 1._o 187_o how_o they_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n id._n 188_o no_o body_n can_v participate_v of_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o how_o the_o father_n instruct_v their_o catechumeny_n b._n ch._n 7._o 283_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o to_o adore_v but_o venerate_a and_o respect_v therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n q._n the_o question_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n discuss_v at_o large_a a._n ch._n 12._o 141_o etc._n etc._n who_o oppose_v not_o a_o error_n approve_v it_o b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o whosoever_o recover_v not_o a_o man_n from_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o id._n ibid._n whosoever_o defend_v not_o a_o truth_n suppress_v it_o id._n ibid._n the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n full_o examine_v c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n r._n the_o christian_n reproach_v for_o sacrifice_a bread_n to_o god_n a._n ch._n 3._o 25_o christian_n reproach_v for_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n id._n ibid._n religious_a woman_n call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n common_a wine_n b._n ch._n 6._o 273_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n as_o well_o as_o damascen_n believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n unto_o the_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 13._o 391_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o follow_v near_o hand_n the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n b._n ch._n 18._o 468_o s._n the_o sacrament_n be_v simple_a in_o the_o act_n and_o wonderful_a in_o effect_n preface_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n a._n ch._n 8._o 82_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o improper_o id._n 83_o etc._n etc._n they_o confess_v unto_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n id._n 94_o they_o never_o oppose_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o action_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n id._n 96_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o cross_n when_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v a._n ch._n 9_o 101_o the_o elevation_n convert_v into_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n idem_fw-la 105_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o west_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n id._n 103_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n always_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n even_o among_o the_o latin_n until_o the_o xii_o century_n a._n ch._n 9_o 106_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o miracle_n in_o they_o b._n ch._n 2._o 212_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o our_o vinification_n b._n ch._n 3._o 230_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v infallible_a b._n ch._n 5._o 257_o the_o use_n of_o flower_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n unknown_a unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n c._n ch._n 4._o 573_o t._n alter_v or_o eucharistical_a table_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n a._n ch._n 5._o 44_o 45._o it_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n make_v of_o wood_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o table_n to_o eat_v upon_o and_o not_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n id._n ibid._n there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n id._n 47_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n now_o retain_v the_o same_o custom_n id._n 50_o what_o fraud_n and_o deceit_n be_v b._n ch._n 5._o 260_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n and_o their_o belief_n b._n ch._n 19_o 505_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n id._n 508_o v._n there_o can_v no_o prescription_n be_v allege_v against_o truth_n preface_n the_o truth_n of_o god_n must_v be_v follow_v and_o not_o the_o tradition_n of_o men._n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o a_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palbable_a b._n ch._n 5._o 247_o what_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v be_v a_o body_n id._n 264_o waldensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o the_o persecution_n use_v against_o they_o b._n ch._n 18._o 472_o etc._n etc._n waldensis_fw-la in_o italy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 502_o wickliff_n his_o doctrine_n and_o follower_n which_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o england_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lollard_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n id._n 499_o the_o waldensis_n of_o provence_n and_o piedmont_n id._n 512_o the_o original_a of_o holy_a vestment_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 539_o finis_fw-la
4._o c._n 20._o for_o describe_v the_o outrage_n which_o the_o pagan_n commit_v in_o the_o church_n of_o theonas_n at_o alexandria_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o this_o church_n as_o be_v but_o one_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o priest_n 79._o libel_n prec_fw-la p._n 64._o &_o 79._o marcellini_fw-la and_o faustin_n represent_v in_o their_o request_n unto_o the_o emperor_n the_o ruin_n of_o two_o temple_n one_o in_o spain_n the_o other_o in_o egypt_n mention_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n write_v philad_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n and_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n know_v to_o every_o body_n and_o which_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o lion_n write_v against_o amalarius_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n speak_v of_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o each_o church_n if_o then_o the_o father_n sometime_o speak_v of_o altar_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n of_o necessity_n they_o must_v then_o intend_v or_o mean_v several_a church_n or_o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o indefinite_a proposition_n and_o not_o to_o be_v apply_v unto_o any_o particular_a place_n this_o custom_n of_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n have_v be_v retain_v even_o until_o our_o day_n among_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n which_o admit_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n 11._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 16._o sigism_n baro_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la moscov_n lib._n itin_n aeth_n c._n 11._o as_o gore_n observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n nor_o among_o the_o moscovite_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o sigismond_n in_o his_o memoir_n of_o muscovia_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n which_o be_v in_o prester_n john_n country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o eye-witness_n the_o pontifical_a book_n which_o be_v improper_o attribute_v unto_o pope_n damasus_n never_o speak_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o the_o singular_a in_o all_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n until_o adrian_n the_o first_o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o age_n for_o in_o his_o life_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o great_a altar_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o other_o altar_n which_o may_v be_v in_o the_o same_o church_n which_o be_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o live_v of_o several_a pope_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n after_o adrian_n whereas_o before_o there_o be_v mention_n make_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n which_o show_v that_o by_o the_o thirteen_o altar_n which_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o have_v be_v erect_v by_o palladius_n bishop_n of_o xaintus_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v altar_n or_o sacramental_a table_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o corruption_n of_o speech_n be_v call_v altar_n or_o table_n as_o appear_v by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n as_o be_v confess_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr laubespine_n late_a bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o author_n for_o if_o optatus_n make_v no_o scruple_n so_o to_o call_v the_o tomb_n of_o the_o false_a martyr_n of_o the_o donatist_n whereof_o he_o treat_v in_o that_o place_n much_o less_o will_v he_o have_v fear_v if_o occasion_n have_v present_v to_o attribute_v this_o name_n unto_o those_o of_o catholic_n martyr_n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o from_o time_n to_o time_n celebrate_v but_o in_o fine_a since_z adrian_z the_o first_o that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o 7._o capit._fw-la dom._n car._n m._n c._n 6._o 1.2_o coneil_n gal._n &_o capit._n car._n m._n etc._n etc._n append_v 1._o ad_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 7._o they_o begin_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n to_o multiply_v altar_n in_o church_n that_o the_o emperor_n charlemagne_n contemporary_a with_o pope_n adrian_n be_v force_v to_o prohibit_v in_o his_o capitulary_n the_o too_o great_a number_n of_o altar_n but_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o question_n of_o altar_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o movable_a altar_n be_v not_o introduce_v among_o christian_n but_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o also_o it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v in_o what_o age_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o be_v use_v that_o which_o some_o allege_v of_o ives_n of_o chartres_n who_o die_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n not_o regard_v as_o i_o suppose_v the_o use_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o altar_n whatever_o may_v be_v 20._o hist_o relig_n c._n 20._o it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v unknown_a in_o the_o five_o century_n because_o theodoret_n make_v use_v of_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o deacon_n 14._o philost_n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o instead_o of_o a_o altar_n to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o cell_n of_o maris_n and_o before_o he_o the_o martyr_n lucian_n make_v use_v of_o his_o breast_n 31._o niceph._n caldist_n l._n 8._o c._n 31._o it_o may_v be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n that_o a_o altar_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o less_o a_o consecrate_a altar_n in_o fine_a the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v not_o practice_v the_o consecrate_v of_o altar_n which_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n believe_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o the_o celebration_n there_o perform_v be_v unlawful_a but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o at_o the_o beginning_n 4._o add._n 9_o noveâ—b_n lect_v 4._o therefore_o there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n that_o it_o be_v say_v that_o silvester_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o year_n 314_o be_v the_o first_o that_o institute_v the_o ceremony_n observe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o consecrate_v of_o church_n and_o altar_n and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o consecration_n make_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 3._o orat._n in_o chr._n bapt_v t._n 3._o for_o that_o whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v by_o gregory_n of_o nyssen_n do_v not_o import_v any_o ceremony_n nor_o any_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o only_o a_o bare_a application_n unto_o a_o religious_a use_n which_o draw_v a_o blessing_n of_o god_n by_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n in_o some_o of_o his_o homily_n cor._n hom_o 20._o in_o 2_o cor._n that_o the_o altar_n be_v by_o nature_n a_o stone_n but_o it_o become_v holy_a when_o it_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o unsuspected_a place_n of_o antiquity_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o consecration_n of_o altar_n be_v the_o council_n of_o agde_a in_o the_o year_n 506._o for_o it_o prescribe_v this_o rule_n 14._o â—â—ath_n conc._n â—_o 14._o it_o have_v seem_v good_a unto_o the_o council_n that_o the_o altar_n shall_v be_v consecrate_v not_o only_o by_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n but_o also_o by_o the_o priestly_a benediction_n 26._o â—_o 26._o the_o council_n of_o epaumâ—_n anno_fw-la 517._o only_a speak_v of_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n they_o add_v water_n unto_o the_o chrism_n and_o the_o odour_n of_o incense_n as_o we_o read_v in_o rabaâ—us_n 9_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 2._o c._n 45._o the_o reb_n eccl._n c._n 9_o and_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n who_o refer_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o agde_v the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n of_o altar_n but_o man_n rest_v not_o there_o they_o augment_v by_o degree_n the_o ceremony_n of_o this_o consecration_n until_o at_o length_n they_o have_v reduce_v they_o unto_o the_o form_n they_o be_v now_o in_o among_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o may_v be_v see_v represent_v at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a in_o the_o title_n of_o consecrate_v of_o church_n unto_o this_o mysterious_a consecration_n the_o latin_n add_v the_o consecrate_v of_o three_o table-cloth_n of_o several_a fashion_n wherewith_o they_o cover_v their_o altar_n and_o of_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o veil_n of_o several_a colour_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o day_n wherewith_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o cover_v it_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n on_o holy-thursday_n they_o keep_v it_o uncover_v until_o saturday_n as_o for_o the_o ancient_a christian_n
they_o content_v themselves_o in_o spread_v upon_o their_o communion-table_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n a_o clean_a tablecloth_n for_o decency_n sake_n which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o mystical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n so_o also_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n which_o also_o be_v the_o present_a practice_n in_o those_o three_o spacious_a christian_a communion_n above_o mention_v as_o the_o same_o author_n testify_v who_o we_o have_v allege_v as_o witness_n 84._o id._n cap_n 84._o alvarez_n observe_v further_o that_o the_o abassins_n find_a fault_n with_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o romanist_n for_o not_o administer_a the_o communion_n unto_o all_o that_o assist_v cassander_n 26._o cassand_n in_o liturg_n c._n 26._o in_o his_o liturgy_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n or_o eucharist_n of_o the_o armenian_n all_o do_v communicate_v which_o do_v show_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v very_o ancient_a see_v this_o people_n who_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n and_o multiply_v the_o number_n of_o ceremony_n rather_o than_o lessen_v they_o have_v be_v careful_a faithful_o to_o preserve_v it_o and_o we_o find_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o leo_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o in_o his_o time_n viz._n in_o the_o five_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o the_o number_n of_o people_n be_v so_o great_a that_o the_o church_n can_v not_o contain_v they_o which_o happen_v upon_o great_a festival_n in_o that_o case_n he_o advise_v dioscorus_n to_o do_v at_o alexandria_n as_o they_o do_v at_o foam_n that_o be_v to_o reiterate_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o often_o as_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v fill_v with_o a_o new_a assembly_n 2._o leo._n 1._o ep._n 81._o c._n 2._o when_o any_o great_a festival_n say_v he_o make_v the_o assembly_n more_o numerous_a and_o that_o there_o meet_v together_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o believer_n that_o one_o church_n can_v contain_v they_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v renew_v fear_v lest_o that_o if_o only_a the_o former_a shall_v be_v admit_v unto_o this_o worship_n the_o rest_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v exclude_v whereas_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v another_o sacrifice_n at_o each_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o new_a assembly_n for_o if_o in_o keep_v the_o custom_n of_o one_o only_a mass_n those_o only_o which_o come_v first_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o necessity_n some_o part_n of_o the_o people_n must_v be_v hinder_v from_o their_o devotion_n behold_v then_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n in_o the_o five_o century_n both_o in_o east_n and_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o at_o alexandria_n except_v only_o such_o occasion_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v and_o can_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o do_v otherwise_o than_o contrary_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n it_o be_v say_v that_o pope_n deodat_n give_v first_o this_o permission_n because_o it_o be_v report_v in_o his_o life_n in_o the_o pontifical_a book_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o liturg._n c._n 35._o that_o he_o institute_v a_o second_o mass_n among_o the_o clergy_n upon_o which_o word_n verbetanus_n have_v this_o observation_n because_o that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v but_o one_o mass_n sing_v in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v which_o the_o ancient_n think_v best_o for_o edification_n i_o think_v both_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o altar_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o one_o sacrament_n in_o one_o church_n upon_o one_o day_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o lausiack_a history_n of_o palladius_n who_o write_v in_o the_o five_o century_n for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o great_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o mount_n of_o nitria_n where_o there_o be_v eight_o priest_n to_o conduct_v it_o 6._o pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n c._n 6._o and_o observe_v that_o whilst_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o live_v neither_o of_o the_o other_o can_v consecrate_v nor_o censure_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassian_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 35._o nor_o preach_v st._n francis_n write_v unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o order_n conjure_v they_o not_o to_o celebrate_v mass_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o the_o place_n they_o shall_v dwell_v in_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o there_o be_v several_a priest_n in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o but_o one_o of_o they_o do_v celebrate_v â—6_n gore_n in_o euch._n p._n â—6_n and_o the_o rest_n content_v themselves_o in_o hear_v he_o gore_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v that_o for_o this_o cause_n there_o be_v not_o former_o at_o rome_n nor_o at_o paris_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o east_n but_o one_o priest_n to_o each_o church_n but_o that_o church_n be_v frequent_a that_o the_o people_n may_v satisfy_v the_o motion_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o devotion_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la cassan_n voâ—_n supra_fw-la and_o cochleus_n write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_n confess_v that_o within_o 400_o year_n altar_n have_v exceed_o multiply_v but_o have_v seek_v for_o the_o place_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o two_o sort_n of_o vessel_n use_v both_o for_o the_o consecration_n and_o distribution_n as_o for_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v put_v upon_o a_o dish_n or_o plate_n on_o a_o linen-cloth_n and_o because_o this_o bread_n after_o consecration_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o linen_n on_o which_o it_o be_v lay_v be_v call_v the_o cloth_n of_o the_o body_n there_o be_v some_o which_o call_v it_o palla_n either_o for_o that_o it_o cover_v the_o sacred_a mystery_n or_o because_o it_o serve_v for_o a_o vesture_n or_o cover_v unto_o the_o typical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n 98._o optar_n l_o 6._o p._n 98._o optatus_n reproach_v the_o donatist_n that_o they_o have_v take_v away_o these_o body_n clothes_n and_o these_o linen_n and_o that_o they_o have_v wash_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v dirty_a and_o victor_n 1._o vict._n viten_n de_fw-fr persec_fw-fr afric_n l._n 1._o not_o of_o utica_n as_o he_o be_v common_o call_v but_o of_o vita_fw-la complain_v that_o proculus_n executioner_n of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o the_o vandal_n against_o catholic_n that_o he_o have_v make_v shirt_n and_o drawer_n of_o they_o this_o body-cloth_n be_v to_o be_v of_o very_o fine_a linen_n and_o not_o of_o silk_n 33._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 33._o nor_o of_o purple_a nor_o of_o any_o colour_a stuff_n as_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n report_n which_o refer_v this_o ordinance_n unto_o pope_n silvester_n other_o refer_v it_o unto_o pope_n eusebius_n venerable_a bede_n marc._n beda_n in_o c._n 15._o marc._n speak_v of_o the_o action_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o have_v obtain_v of_o pilate_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n carry_v he_o in_o a_o sheet_n and_o make_v this_o reflection_n thence_o be_v take_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n not_o upon_o silk_n or_o colour_a stuff_n but_o upon_o linen_n as_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bury_v in_o a_o clean_a linen_n sheet_n which_o he_o attribute_n unto_o silvester_n as_o well_o as_o rabanus_n 123._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 123._o from_o whence_o s._n isidore_n of_o damieta_n say_v this_o clean_a linen_n which_o be_v speed_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a gift_n be_v the_o ministry_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n for_o as_o he_o bury_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n have_v wrap_v it_o in_o a_o sheet_n so_o also_o we_o consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n upon_o a_o linen_n or_o tablecloth_n some_o write_v that_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o germany_n they_o use_v two_o corporal_n of_o fine_a linen_n whereas_o in_o france_n there_o be_v but_o one_o ult_n radulph_n tungrens_fw-la de_fw-fr can_v observant_a propos_fw-fr ult_n but_o as_o for_o chalice_n they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n while_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o afflict_a and_o low_a condition_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o use_v chalice_n make_v of_o ordinary_a matter_n and_o small_a price_n but_o when_o riches_n flow_v in_o upon_o it_o in_o constantine_n time_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o metal_n of_o